《Secret Society: Raising Calamity Class Disciples》


 Chapter 1 You Know Me, But I Know You More

    "The steamliner to Derbury departs in five minutes!" A man wearing a brown coat and a hat trotted beside the length of the train, shouting the same message over and over again.


    A young man who looked no older than 22 strolled past the announcer. Every passer-by gave him an intrigued nce. It was not that he was overly handsome or anything; his two eyes which were silver like two full moons, and his hair which shared the same colour were an exotic sight. Very few witnessed one of these traits before, let alone both of them in the same person.


    The silver of his hair and eyes contrasted perfectly with his ck getup- ck shoes, ck pants, a ck suit and a ck long coat. He tipped his hat, veiling his eyes before hastening forward.


    He reached the front of the train. To his right, the cylindrical nose of the engine puffed out smoke, ready to depart. And to the left,y a wooden monument- covered with ck and white photos of the steamliner, and the people who were involved in its development.


    He showed his ticket to the employee standing beside the entrance of cabin zero, thepartment next to the engine, and hopped in.


    He walked through the chandelier-lit corridor and entered room seven.


    The light that seeped in through the open window lit up the room. There was a small rectangr table at the centre with two couches sandwiching it. He closed the door and sat on thefy couch facing forth, right beside the window.


    Soon, a whistling sound echoed throughout as the vehicle jerked to a start. The scenery outside changed as the train chugged out of the station- from the bustling crowd of the dark station to the serene waves of paddy fields. The breeze tousled his hair.


    He put the hat to his side and leaned back, closing his eyes.


    Time passed. Only the rhythmic ttering sounds of the carriage remained, along with periodic whistles. An announcement interrupted the rhythm.


    "We will be entering the Rakhalia Tunnels soon. If you need light, open the door."


    He opened his eyes. Ahead, through the windows, there was a small range of hills. The mountains got bigger and bigger each second until the train pierced into them. Darkness enshrouded everything.


    ording to his calctions, they should be able to get out of the tunnel in two minutes. And he was right. The railway carriage exited in the predicted time, lighting everything again. But he was not the only person in the room anymore.


    Opposite him, sat a moustached middle-aged man draped in ck. Like the majority of people in the country, he had ck hair and brown eyes. He seemed hardened, his sharp eyes fixed on the youth.


    "Greetings, Mister Xavier Godwin." The man pulled off his hat and ced it on the table. "Pardon my sudden intrusion."


    Xavier stared at the man, his eyes unblinking.


    "Xavier Godwin, aged 24. Sent abroad by the Holy Crescent Orphanage because of his extraordinary brilliance at the tender age of 3." The moustached man took out a piece of paper and put it on the table. He continued bringing out other articles as he spoke. "Returned a year ago. The moment he did, he bought an expensive mansion in the poshest district of the capital, despite not having a ''valid'' upation.


    "Eight months ago, he was spotted lurking in the corners of istow, where weter discovered a ck market- one that illegally sold potioneering materials." He gave Xavier a look. There were two new articles on the table- two pictures. They were not ck and white like the ones posted back at the station, but coloured and clear.


    The man continued, "Six months ago, during the Nomara Slum incident, the fire that threatened three thousand lives was extinguished all of a sudden, he was there. Two months ago, someone ''anonymously'' donated a massive sum to 31 orphanages across the country. The one that gained the highest was-" he looked right into Xavier''s eyes, "the Holy Crescent Orphanage." There were now two more contents on the desk- a total of five- three of them being photos and two of them- reports.


    "Rx Mister Godwin," the intruder said. "I came with good wishes. Both of us know that you are ''beyond'' normal. But for people like us, it is thew to join a ''Society''. It''s for the well being and safety of our beloved nation. Else, you will be branded a criminal of the highest degree. And-"


    Xavier finally made a move, interrupting the stalwart man. He picked one of the photos. There was a huge two-storied mansion surrounded by a green yard, with an idyllic garden at the front. The main building itself was a wonderful and mystical piece of architecture, crafted by one of the best on the continent. He never bought the ce. It was always his.


    "George Arnolds, a veteran." He opened his mouth for the first time, his tone- nonchnt. "Lives with his wife and two children."


    The man''s eyelids twitched.


    Xavier dropped the picture on the table and took another one. It was dark, with dimmpposts barely illuminating the empty streets. A young man stood in its midst. A hat as ck as the night covered his eyes, but strands of silver draped from the sides. istow, Xavier thought, the ce that housed the biggest port to River Speve. The influx of river-borne refugees and immigrants made it a hotspot for criminals to hide and ck marketeers to trade.


    Xavier had required some ingredients that day- to experiment on the new form he came up with. He got what he wanted, but led a secret operative to them in the process. But he had no regrets; none of the ck marketeers was virtuous anyway.


    "Oriole Wright, your newest recruit. Unbeknownst to her, her newfound lover is having an affair." He flicked the photograph to the table.


    The man scowled.


    Xavier picked the final photograph. Smoke raged out from the slums as fire burned the already battered houses. Dozens of people, all wearing ordinary clothes, scurried out. Children wailed in the arms of their equally panicked guardians. One man stood out in the crowd. Wearing avish suit, he faced the doomed slums- his silver hair fluttering with the breeze.


    The Nomara Rookery. Despite being thergest slum in the country, housing thousands of people- it garnered no adoration from the authorities. The Detectivete and the Fire Corps were no exception. The lives of a few hundred ''lower-ss'' people were not worth fussing over. But Xavier was different. He had a promise to keep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Jayden Smith, your youngest member. Lives with his sick mother. Used to work extra hours to cover her medical fees." Xavier unhanded the photo.


    The intruder knitted his brows even further as his fingers dug into his palms.


    Xavier finally plucked the remaining papers, one in each hand. One was an official paper of the Holy Crescent Orphanage that reported the transfer of a child, and the other was a list of 31 orphanages and the amounts donated to them.


    "As for these," he looked right into the moustached intruder''s eyes, "I always pay back my debts."


    The man''s eyes turned bloodshot. "Don''t you dare-"


    "You observed me, and I did the same to you." Xavier slid the two papers back. His voice turned cold. "Intervene in my life and I will not sit still."


    The man closed his eyes, took in a deep breath andposed himself. He opened his eyes and heaved out a sigh. "I apologise for what we have done till now. But I hope you can answer this one question of mine."


    Xavier kept his eyes fixed on the man.


    "A week after the fire incident, an anonymous entity cleared all of Jayden''s debts and also took charge of his mother''s treatment. Was that¡­" The man raised a brow.


    For the first time, a slight smile appeared on Xavier''s face. "He is a good child. After taking the picture that day, he devoted all of his efforts on rescuing the inhabitants."


    "Is that so?" The intruder sighed yet again. "I am sorry for disturbing you today. Have a safe journey." He put his hat back on and stood up, ready to leave.


    Just as he was about to open the door, Xavier beckoned him, "Mr Devon rk."


    "Yes?" The man turned back, not surprised by the fact that Xavier knew his name.


    "Don''t you find it annoying when you want to spend some alone time, but you''re not alone?"


    "I understand." Mr. rk nodded. "Rest assured. Today''s thest." He finally left, closing the door behind.


    "Sir, that way leads to the exit!" a shout came from the outside.


    "Sir! The steamliner is moving. You can''t get out! Sir! Siiir!"


    The door abruptly slid open. The steamliner employee had panic written all over his face. "Sir! Yourpanion¡­ he¡­ he jumped off!"


    "Rx," Xavier said calmly. "He is hard-boiled."


    "But-"


    Xavier waved his arm.


    The employee stopped in his tracks- shocked. After somewhat getting hisposure back, he bowed and shut the door with trembling hands.


    Xavier collected all photos and papers in his right hand. The articles zed. The smoke obediently departed through the window instead of rushing to his face. In mere moments, nothing but ash remained in his hand. He spilt them out and pped the lingering dust off.


    Amidst the rhythmic nks and whistles of the train, he took out a pocket watch from his suit and tapped it open. A chain dangled from the bow of the gold encased timepiece. The ssed dial revealed tens of gears rotating at different speeds, but in a periodic rhythm. There was only one word written on the dial- ''Zeitmann''.


    3:37


    Xavier drove his gaze away from the device to the sky. It was clear, or at least it appeared to be.


    "192 minutes till impact."

 Chapter 2 Not-So-Black-Mail

    Derbury station.


    The train screeched to a halt. Tens of people walked out from the coaches, including a silver eyed youth.


    Xavier flicked his watch open.


    6:45


    He gazed at the western horizon before craning his neck up. Something sparkled in the clear orange sky.


    "14 Minutes."


    ******


    A couple of kilometres west. Derbury Forest.


    Orange light seeped in through the dense forest leaves and shone on a small straw hut. The hut was windowless, with the open door being the only source of light. It had enough room for four furnitures- a single bed meshed with the wall, a small rectangr table right beside it, a chair next to it that faced the bed, and a book filled shelf beside the bed''s hardboard.


    On the bed and the chair sat two hooded entities, garbed in ck, facing each other.


    "You know what day it is," the one on the chair asked. The voice was that of a middle aged woman- stern.


    "Yes." The one sitting at the edge of the bed nodded. It was that of a female too, but it sounded much softer and younger.


    "This nation- the one that you have been living in for thest two years- what is it called?" The olderdy asked.


    "Avarynth." The girl answered.


    "Again, Eulene?"


    "The people''s republic of Avarynth." The one called Eulene corrected herself.


    "Good. Its capital?"


    "Aramon."


    "Now, what type of government does it have?" The middle aged woman asked.


    "One-party parliamentary republic."


    "Exin."


    The youngerdy took in a deep breath. "People elect an Electoral Lord from their respective towns and cities to sit in the Council of Electorals. The Council decides upon thews of the nation."


    "Good." Thedy on the chair nodded. "Who runs the nation?"


    "The prime minister. The Electoral Lords elects one amongst themselves. Then the prime minister selects 12 ministers to head the ministries. Jacob Riveries, the 37th prime minister of Avarynth, drives the nation through these 12 ministries."


    "Good. You did well. Besides," the matron took off her hood, "why do we need to wear these to take a social science quiz?"


    Thedy''s face matched that of her voice- middle aged and serious. She had a beauty mark beside her right eye.


    Eulene took off her hood as well.


    She was a ravishing beauty in her early twenties, with ck smooth hair that cascaded down her back, and a pair of dark eyes- so dark that it would make anyone withmon knowledge wonder ''how could she see?''. But this would not be the first question that woulde to ones mind after catching a glimpse of her; the question would be ''where is she from?'' as her facial traits did not match with an Avarese or inhabitants of any other neighbouring nations.


    She picked up the book that was right beside her on the bed and ced it on the table. It was titled- ''The Darkheart Chronicles.'' "It''s from that scene in this book, where Adrian met the Auctioneer." The smile on her face widened. "It was so¡­ Khool."


    "I gifted you this book to better your Avion," the woman dragged the book towards her with a frown, "not to role-y or to use God-knows-what terms like ''Khool''. It''s been two years and you still can''t pronounce the moreplex words."


    "Tsk, auntie, you are too old to use these modern terms anyway."


    The matron rolled her eyes, clearly used to her responses. "Enough chattering. Today, we are going to study physi-"


    "Besides," Eulene interrupted with fervour, "you could have refused to y along, but you did it anyway." She gave her auntie a judging look, along with an even more suggestive smile.


    The woman moved her gaze away from Eulene''s eyes and coughed. "Well, Sir Agnomen Caesar is a brilliant wordsmith. I relish every single one of his works, especially The Darkheart Chronicles."


    The smile on Eulene''s face became naughtier, her gaze- even more piercing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The woman gulped, moving her gaze even further away- to the open door, failing to find any windows.


    "You are a fan of the author alright." Eulene leaned forward, putting her elbows on the table. The suggestive smile beamed on her face. "But even more so, you are a fan of the main char- character- Adrian."


    A sweat trickled down the woman''s forehead. The seriousness on her face was long gone. "We- well, Adrian Darkheart was the best character Sir Caesar ever created. He''s-"


    "It''s more than just that, isn''t it?" Eulene arched even more forward. "That day, I spotted you locking the door from within, the book was on the bed."


    The matron widened her eyes in panic, her face all red. "I- I-"


    The smile on Eulene''s face turned evil. "I wonder what will happen if Sarah knows that her mother is in lo-"


    The woman rushed forth and gagged Eulene''s mouth. Her eyes darted through the room, even though they were the only ones in it. Her whole body was drenched in sweat. "Wha¡­ what do you want?" She gulped, giving Eulene a pleading look.


    Eulene mumbled something, prompting the woman to take her hand back. "No more physics lessons."


    "Can''t agree." The woman closed her eyes and shook her head.


    WHAT?! Eulene screamed in her mind. She was sure that her n would work. She was just inches away from getting rid of that godforsaken subject, or so she thought.


    She barely opened her mouth, curbing her speechlessness. "But-"


    "I can halve the lessons. That''s the most I can do." The matron took in a deep breath, barelyposing herself. "If you still insist, go on and tell ev- everything to Sarah." She clenched her fists. "She''s 15. She will understand why her widow mother did this."


    What was wrong with this woman?! She was ready to suffer this much humiliation- a woman being in love with a fictional character- but she would still not stop teaching physics?!


    Eulene internally sighed in defeat. She did not n on ratting auntie out anyway. Even though she called the woman auntie, she was not anything less than a mother to Eulene. The woman was teaching her everything despite not getting anything in return.


    Just as she was about to say something, rumbling sound echoed throughout. The hut, along with the few furniture, began to oscite.


    Both of thedies shared a surprised nce and went out before looking up.


    A scorching piece of boulder descended at them with breakneck speed, the fiery blob getting bigger and bigger every moment. Sonic booms pierced through their eardrums.


    The matron''s eyes and mouth opened agape, freezing in ce.


    The rock thundered through the sky. It flew half a kilometre above their heads and crashed two hundred or so meters to the west.


    The world shook while a powerful gust scattered from the point of impact, uprooting trees and blowing away animals.


    The st was approaching them with lightning speed, along with a huge wave of dust, woods and other debris. Eulene stepped before her auntie, who was still on her way to fall to the ground from the impact.


    The frown on Eulene''s eyes rxed. The iing force was nothingpared to the real dangers she had faced before.


    She casually waved her arm, generating a whirlwind that was not any weaker than the one approaching. It charged forth, recruiting its own army of earth, trees and dust on the way.


    The two forces collided, instigating an even bigger shockwave. The wave could only sway the smooth hair and blow the long skirt of Eulene, who stood nonchnt like an unassable wall.


    Both of the forces died, and so did the dance of her hair and dress. She twirled back and pulled thedy to safety, before she could fall all the way down.


    "Are you okay?" Eulene asked.


    The woman crazed her hands through Eulene''s body beforending them on her cheeks. She finally exhaled after confirming the girl was safe.


    "I am fine." Eulene smiled. "You should go back. I will go and inv¡­ inves¡­ check."


    Thedy, whose mind regained rity, remembered the girl was far from ordinary. "Take care." She ran east where she came from, giving Eulene onest nce.


    Eulene, confirming that there was no danger eastwards, turned to the west. The dust in the air settled, revealing a huge crater a hundred or so meters away. The surroundings had already be a wastnd- filled with fallen trees, dug-up earth and dead animals.


    An eerie aura originated from the point of impact. It was all too familiar. Pure Yin Energy? She frowned.


    And what was this foreboding? It was as if the strings of fate themselves pulled her forth. Was it a call of fortune? Or was it cmity? But whatever the case¡­ her lips curved to a smile.


    It could not be more dangerous than a physics lesson, could it?

 Chapter 3 Diving Into The Unknown?

    Two horses tugged a roofless carriage through the streets of Derbury, trotting towards the setting sun.


    The coachman, garbed in a brown coat and a hat, had a smile on his face- a smile so bright as if he were the incarnation of happiness itself. "Is this your first time visiting Derbury, young sir?"


    Xavier kept staring at the watch in his hand, the second hand ticking through. But his peripheral vision exceeded ordinary humans. Rows of one-storey brick houses of the same design nked the road. The pavements were filled with people walking home after a day''s work. An employee torched the streetmps, racing against the approaching night.


    The man continued nheless, "Though Derbury is still far from providing the same luxuries as the Capital, it''s a serene city. Even the poor are not left hungry."


    "Oh?" Xavier finally removed his gaze from the timepiece and fixed it on the man.


    The smile on the coachman''s face widened. He pointed at a yard. Five children were running around, ying tag. They wore shabby clothes and were covered in dirt. However, they had bright smiles on their faces, as if they werepeting on who was having the most fun. "I bet you can''t find such a sight at the capital," the coachman said.


    "Agreed." Xavier''s lips slightly curved up.


    "It''s all thanks to our Electoral Lord. Despite being a man of much higher status, he did not abandon us poor folks. He gave us rations, bettered working conditions, and most importantly- set up schools. You can see it from how I talk." The manughed.


    "Indeed."


    "But who knows? Maybe he did it for the votes. It''s hard to find good people nowadays, and who are we to peer into the minds of the upper echelon?" He shrugged.


    "Does it matter?"


    "Exactly!" The coachman chortled. "Who cares what he wants except for himself? We are getting what we need."


    The carriage wheeled westwards.


    After a couple of minutes, the coachman loosened the reins, slowing the vehicle down.


    To their left, a dozen meters away, stood a tall building- towering at 50 meters. The architecture was intricate, magical even- giving off an illusion that the more one looked up, the more archaic it became. Near the top, a gigantic clock faced the North. The ticks of the colossal chronometer resonated with those of Xavier''s timepiece''s.


    6:56


    A crowd settled at its base, with people lining to take a photo from that one huge camera.


    "Young sir." The coachman turned back. "This is Zeitmann''s tower, the current top attraction spot in our small town. Would you like to take a look around?"


    "No."


    The coachman widened his eyes in realisation. "Ohho! How can I forget? You are from the capital. The one there is much taller and grander." Heughed and whipped the reins, elerating the carriage forward. "It''s a shame that the Gallery is shut down; else, I would have taken you there."


    The sky became darker and darker as the sun dipped into the western horizon.


    "Young sir, we are close to Derbury forest. Do you have a specific address with you?"


    "Yes." Xavier shut the lid of his watch and tucked it into his pocket.


    Sixty seconds remained.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Suddenly, rumbling sound scattered across the air. The coachman looked up. A ball of fire shot through the air heading for the west, just where they were going.


    He froze in ce, but the horses kept galloping onwards. The zing mass dived into the forest, crashing hard onto the ground, quaking the entire town. The horses neighed to a stop, jerking the man awake from his stupor.


    He stared at the rising smoke for a second before turning back. "Sir! Are you-"


    The carriage- was empty. A silver coin lied on the seat, just where the gentleman sat.


    Xavier zoomed through the ins, entering the forest which was half a kilometre away in a matter of moments. Just at the outskirts of the forest, he came to a stop and frowned.


    What was that force?


    His silver eyes tinted gold. His vision pierced through the trees all the way to the newly-formed crater.


    There were hints of a sh between heavy forces a few dozen meters away. Even closer, a middle aged woman strode at him, panting. Other than that, there was nothing out of ce, except maybe the weak hut that stood spotless amongst the destruction. He knitted his brows tighter.


    The golden hue in his eyes spread across his entire body. He shed towards the impact, covering a distance of three hundred meters in a second. Not a leaf, nor a dust particle moved in his way- as if they were too slow to react.


    Xavier reached his destination and stood at the edge of the crater, which had a diameter of a hundred and fifty meters. At its epicentre lied a perfect sphere which was about fifty meters wide. One third of it was rooted under the ground. It was metallic ck in colour and emitted an invisible force that pulled everything towards it.


    The sun drowned all the way down. But it remained bright as the full moon did her job, stealing light from its golden counterpart and shining it upon the world.


    The silver light glinted on his equally silver eyes.


    Ding. Ding. Sound of bells came from the east, stopping at the seventh strike.


    Confirming that there was no living beings in the range, he slid down the slope and ambled towards the sphere. His gentlemanly reflection appeared on the object''s surface.


    He looked down. His shadow apanied him under the moonlight. But the fallen sphere- it was shadowless.


    As expected of a meta-element. He sighed and touched the surface. It was hard and cold- chillingly so. Negativity invaded his mind. Fear, anxiety, anger, depression- everything charged to take over.


    He frowned- not for the cold or the intruding emotions- but something else altogether.


    Someone already entered?


    He pushed his hand in. The more force he applied, the softer it became. Soon, it exited the realm of solid and became fluid, drowning the hand in.


    The temperature dropped even lower. The coldness drilled into his bones. The negative emotions crazed in his mind, causing his lips to twitch. He took in a deep breath and knitted his brows further in determination.


    His forearm plunged into the sea of ckness, followed by his shoulder. The more he dived in, the more the pressure pushed him back. He angled his feet forward. The earth below clumped up and pushed them forth.


    With one almighty push, Xavier entered all the way in.


    His hat plopped to the ground.

 Chapter 4 A Love That Transcends Time, Space And Psyche

    A sh blinded Xavier, prompting him to close his eyes and cover them with his forearm.


    Once the intense light die down, he removed his arm and slowly opened his eyes.


    He was in a cozy ce, with a firece heating the room. Aristocratic wallpapers covered the wall. The bright curtains of the windows were open, but no light came in since it was dark outside. But the chandelier and the wall-torches did their job- illuminating the room and spotlighting thedy sitting just before him.


    Thedy was beautiful- dazzling under all those lights. An angelic aura surrounded her. She was wearing a silver silk dress that looked as smooth as her fair skin. Her hair was long and ck while her soft lips were curved to a smile.


    Xavier looked into her beautiful silver eyes. Those eyes reflected a standing child with silver eyes and hair- his four year old self.


    "Mo- mother?"


    The moment he uttered the word- the home, thedy- his mother, everything- blurred. Warm tears wetted his cheeks.


    He rubbed his eyes, trying to hold back his tears. But the damned tears kepting out, as if a dam copsed.


    Stop crying! He ordered himself. The annoying tears were blocking the view.


    "What''s wrong, dear?" An extremely familiar voice graced his ears. It was akin to an angel''s decree- soothing him.


    The tears finally stopped. Everything became clear again. Thedy sitting on the couch was leaning forward, her smile long gone. What reced it was worry.


    The dam bursted again. Tears flowed out- even more overwhelmingly than before. But this time, he did not bother to stop them. He closed his eyes and cried his heart out- letting out all the grievances he umted for the past hundred years or so.


    Manliness? Dignity? What were those? In his life, she was the only being he could show his tears to without any sense of worry.


    "Oh my! What happened to my dear boy?" A pair of soft and warm hands grabbed him. Thedy pulled him into herp.


    Xavier, still crying, cozied into her bosom. Her warmth and flowery fragrance epassed him. Being responsible as the strongest human, watching over the world, scurrying after knowledge, searching for ''it''- he could give up everything. All he wanted was to stay there- protected- forever if possible.


    "Who hurt you, my boy?" The melodic voice entered his ears again. "Tell mother and she''ll teach him a lesson."


    Xavier finally opened his eyes and backed his head out from her body. There was a big wet spot on the shoulder of the extravagant dress of thedy, but she did not mind at all.


    Seeing her son finally stop crying, a bright smile etched across her face yet again. She wiped the lingering tears with her soft hand and asked, "Feeling better?"


    Xavier nodded, holding back the urge to cry again. He brought forth both of his small hands and touched thedy''s cheeks. Though his hands were still wet from his tears, Xavier felt the smoothness and warmth of his mother''s cheeks nheless.


    "How¡­ how have you been?" He asked with a sniff.


    Thedy raised a brow. "Are you practicing Avion, my dear?"


    He nodded, even though this was not the answer.


    "Well, thank you my dear. And how were you, my sweet child?" She pulled him closer, touching his nose with hers.


    "Fa- fine," the young Xavier uttered. "Mother, I saw a dream. It''s about the future. Can I-"


    "Of course!" The smile on her face beamed brighter. "What did my child see?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier ranted on for hours- on how the Kingdom of Avarynth turned into a democracy, how steam power changed the world, how the distance between Aramon and Derbury reduced to three hours from twelve, how he made friends with the heroes of this world, and of course his own marks left on it.


    "That''s quite the dream to have." Thedyughed, without a tinge of mockery in it. "So, you lived for a couple of centuries?"


    The child Xavier nodded. The signs of tears were long gone from his face. Only a cute smile remained.


    "All praise to the Lord. May my son live even longer." She gently pinched the child''s cheek. "And where was I in your dream?"


    "You-" The smile on his face disappeared, his vision blurring again. But he managed to hold back the tears and force the smile back. "You were with me¡­ watching over me."


    "Was I proud?"


    The young Xavier bit his lips and hugged thedy tight, his tears flowing endlessly again. "Yes. Yes. Yes. You were the proudest mother in the world."


    His actions surprised thedy, but she hugged him back. There was no reason not to.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, the lights went out. The firece, chandelier, torches- everything went silent as pure darkness enshrouded everything.


    Xavier peeled his eyes wide open in horror. He remembered that this space brought forth the worst of the subject''s memories- not the best.


    The hug around his body tightened down. The temperature fell, sending chills through his body. The only warmth that remained was of his mother''s body. The air became heavy, as if he were inhaling scent less smog. He sped his mother''s dress.


    "Mother," he whispered, scared that someone was close by. "Let''s run away."


    But what met his words was silence- utter silence. Only the sound of her heartbeat lingered- slowing down every second.


    "I am sorry, dear." Finally, his mother''s voice graced his ears. Albeit, it was now a lot weaker- almost lifeless.


    "Live well." The arms wrapped around the young Xavier loosened. Her hands slid down his back and copsed.


    Her chest became silent- devoid of any movements. A breath that sounded as a long sigh was thest Xavier heard from his mother.


    His face was still pressed against his still mother''s dress. He did not dare look up.


    Not again, not again! He cursed in his mind. Tears swamped his face.


    He was sure he would get some clues this time. But the cursed ce just had to mess up his psyche at thest moment!


    His mother''s death remained an enigma as ever.


    He took in a deep breath andposed himself. But he still did not dare to look up. If there was one thing he did not wish to ever see, it was her lifeless face.


    It was time to get out of this hellish space. He snapped his fingers.


    "Tsk. Tsk. You are as boring as ever."

 Chapter 5 Walkity

    The entire scenery around Xavier changed. What reced the house was pure and absolute darkness. He was not on his mother''sp anymore. He found himself standing in the darkness. He got his original body back, but could not even confirm it with his eyes.


    "Tsk. Tsk. You are as boring as ever." A voice that seemed to be a culmination of a hundred echoes whispered. It was both ghastly and soothing, bewitching and detestable; it sounded like the devil''s whisper, and yet- an angel''s decree. Nevertheless, the voice was clear.


    Xavier didn''t bother to use his powers to look for who was speaking. It would be futile anyway. He had already tried once- a century ago.


    "You ended the show very early," the voice continued, "there were three wars left, including your first ever battle. Not to mention, your friends'' deaths. And since thest time we met a century ago, the list of your dead friends only got longer. Who knew that immortality- something desired by all- would only bring more pain?"


    Xavier stood still, only hearing what the voice had to say.


    "I am confused," the voice took a puzzled tone, "should I call you capable for breaking the illusion, or a coward for running away from your memories?"


    Xavier finally opened his mouth. "At least I have memories of my own."


    Silence ensued.


    A whole minuteter, the voice sounded again. "Still as sharp as ever I see. Nevertheless, you passed the test. But you will have to wait before you get the item. After all, you are not the only one taking the tests this time around."


    Xavier raised a brow. "Who is it? How are they faring?"


    The voice giggled. "All I can say is that she is not as boring as you."


    ******


    Evening. The Sun was diving into the Eastern horizon, filling the world with orange light. The light seeped through the windows and fell on Eulene''s hut. The light entered through its only door.


    Inside, Eulene sat opposite her aunt- her eyes bloodshot. Visible steam almost erupted from her head.


    She had been inside the damned series of illusion for days. She relived through the darkest and saddest periods of her life. Her Dao heart was as strong as a diamond, if not stronger. She took the illusion as challenge and breezed through all of her previous tests.


    Her first kill, her first battle, first massacre, the times she lost herrades, the times she was shunned by her own people, the loneliness she had to go through for being unparalleled, losing her home and washing ashore on a foreign world- everything- she relived every single moments without breaking a sweat.


    But at the final moment, she kicked an unassable wall. A heart demon birthed in her. A crack appeared in her Dao heart.


    Aunt Maisel had a stern look on her face. She was fiddling with a ruler in her hand. "It has been so long. You still can''t think of an answer?"


    Eulene bit her lips. She forced all of her Qi into her brain, trying toe up with an answer, but it was beyond her capabilities.


    "I will ask the question once again," Aunt Maisel said, "What is the minimum force you apply on an object of mass one kg to send it outside the gravitational influence of a perfect sphere of mass 1 million kg and radius 5000 kilometres provided you are standing on the surface?"


    Fuck! Eulene cursed in her mind. Why did it have to be physics of all things? She could not hate anything in this world more than this cursed subject.


    Why was physics even a subject of learning? What''s the use? Who cared if water was formed from particle 1s and 8s? Just drink it! Who cared if fires separated particles through heat? Just know that it burns for fuck''s sake! Just jump into it and die! And gravity? It''s the most absurd of all. Isn''t itmon sense an apple will fall down instead of going up? Why the fuck is it even a thing?!


    Couldn''t she juste up with something like ''you will go forward if you walk forward'' and obvious conditions like ''the floor must not be wet and you must not be trying to walk up a fucking wall'' and call herself a physicist? The holy founder of walkity?


    And what angered her the most was that this scene was not even a part of her memories. If anything, this was a nightmare she once faced after reading that godforsaken physics book. Was the motherfucking yin spirit ying a prank on her?<novelnext></novelnext>


    After dawdling for another few minutes, she sighed in defeat. "I don''t know the answer."


    A disappointed look appeared on the matron''s face. But before Eulene could apologise, darkness reced everything.


    "You were a lot more fun than I previously thought." An eerie feminine voice whispered in her ears. It had a satisfied tone. "You exceeded my expectations."


    Eulene''s eyes became bloodshot again, her mind fuming with rage.


    "Anyways, you passed the test. Thatst round was a¡­ bonus."


    "You!" Eulene could not take it anymore and punched the darkness with full force, but nothing happened.


    "Bring forth your hand. Take the reward."


    Eulene''s wrath disappeared without a trace. A smile appeared on her face as she put forth her arm. A cold crystal touched her palm, along with¡­ something warm?


    ******


    The darkness disappeared, so did the gigantic ck sphere from the face of the world. Both Xavier and Eulene found themselves in the 50 meters wide hollow at the centre of therge crater, holding each other''s hand, as if they were shaking them. The yin crystal which was at the centre sucked everything like a vacuum, gluing their hands together. The smiles on their faces disappeared.


    Both of them gave each other a terrible foreboding, as if they were the worst of nemesis. Both of them were confident in themselves, at their mights; but the presence of the other threatened their sovereignty.


    This world- it was not big enough for the both of them.


    The two detached their hands and shed away to opposing edges of the crater, creating a distance of 150 meters between.


    The ck crystal fell to the ground, ignored. To them, it was now the least of their concerns.


    A strong wind blew the hat near the centre to Xavier. He caught it and donned it on.


    The greenish ring on Eulene''s finger glinted. A silver dress, patterned with phoenix and flowers and made of silk, instantly reced her cotton clothes. Moonlight shone morously on the fluttering outfit, adding to her already otherworldly charms.


    If she fought with her previous dress, she would be naked in seconds.


    The spatial ring gleamed again. A beautiful sword appeared out of nowhere in her hold. It was straight and thin- so thin that one could see through it. But it was as solid as a diamond.


    Nevertheless, it was not sharper than her eyes, whose gaze pierced through space and struck his silver ones.


    But Xavier remained nonchnt, his stare fighting back equally.


    The space between them seemed to condense, adjusting to withstand their res.


    Ding!


    Both of them disappeared from their spots.

 Chapter 6 There Is A Time For Everything

    The moonlight glinted on the clock of Zeitmann''s tower, whose peak was whiffing out steam. It kept doing its job- ticking and telling the time- not paying heed to the cmity a couple of kilometres West in Derbury forest.


    9:53


    Almost three hours had passed since the collision. Unlike before, the square in front of the tower waspletely empty. Most had already fled to their homes- seeking refuge; besides, it was not the time to sightsee either. But two individuals lingered at the spot.


    A freckled teenage boy, wearing a shirt and a short pant, was dusting the photosnapper. It was a mid-sized box with three wooden legs- standing at a height of four feet; a cylindrical lens protruded from the front of the box while a ck cloth hanged at the back. A fat and unpleasant looking man, dressed in avish coat, sat on a chair nearby and counted paper money.


    Two figures arrived at the scene. Ady who looked as if she were in her early thirties held the hand of a nine year old boy. His eyes dazzled as he stared at the gigantic clock. His lips were trembling with the rhythms of the ticks- Tick, tick, tick. Though they were wearing clothes staple to Avarynth, their slightly tanned skin said that they were not natives.


    "Can you please take a photo of us?" The woman spoke fluent Amarese. Her eyes darted around in wariness as she clenched the purse in her hand harder. If not for her son''s insistence, she would never have stepped outside at this time of the night.


    "Sorry Ma''am." The teenager gave her a nce. "We are-"


    The round man stood up and smacked the boy''s head. "Are you the owner, or I, eh?"


    "But-" The boy rubbed his head with a grimace, clearly ustomed to this.


    "Shut up and prep the snapper!" The man turned to the neers and inspected the duo. A smile appeared on his face.


    His inspecting gaze, unpleasant face, and the creepy looking smile made the woman subconsciously pull her son closer.


    The man''s gaze fell on the little boy and his smile widened. "It''s amazing, ain''t it?"


    The boy only nodded in response, his gaze still fixed on the clock.


    "Do you know why there''s steaming out from the top?" the fat man asked.


    "The clock uses a gravity escapement." The child spoke. "The steam is being used to rewind the weight to its peak."


    "A smart boy, ain''t he?" The manughed.


    Even though hisugh did not make him look any less heinous, the wariness in thedy''s eyes subsided. "Yes, he goes after his father." She gave the boy a look, her lips curving up.


    The man stoppedughing, but a smile still lingered on his face. "Do you know the story behind the tower?"


    The kid nodded. "Yes," he said, "who doesn''t?"


    Hans Zeitmann, He was a brilliant mechanist, graduating top of the ss from the best institution of his nation. But he had one major w- he waszy. He retired to the countryside and married Hannah Sammlerin, the girl he fell in love with. Life was easy- Hannah managed the food while he repaired the instruments of the neighbours for a bit of money- until that fateful day.


    Hannah ventured into Kiboshkev forest to forage. The dense woond barely let any light through, creating an illusion of night all throughout the day. That day, she disregarded the iron rule of the forest- ''Come back before nightfall.'' And she never came back.


    Hans was devastated. He vowed to make sure nobody shared the same fate as that of his wife- that nobody lost their sense of time in the forest. He secluded himself in his workshop, and half a yearter- he invented the world''s first clock. In another half a year, hepressed it to fit in any man''s pocket.


    With these designs, he started his ownpany- Zeitmanns Uhren- and led himself to fortunes. In the process, he learned two things- two horrifying truths. First, if he had not stayed idle and put his brain to use from the beginning, Hannah would not have to venture into that hell everyday. He could have provided everything she ever wanted, and most importantly- she would still be there¡­ with him.


    And second, mechanists were too rare. Hence, the production cost of the watches were too high. These watches, the tools he created to fulfil his vow, were nothing but luxuries only the richest could afford. Even if he sold his wholepany, he could equip a fewmoners at most. He almost gave up.


    But fate led him to meet ister Kingston- a brilliant architect and a self-proimed illusionist. Together, they designed the first Kingston-Zeitmann''s Tower, shortly- Zeitmann''s Tower, a structure that would show time to all, regardless of their ss. But that was not enough. What about the people who were out of town?


    But Hans Zeitmann, being the ingenious mechanist he was, came up with a n. He added anotherplication to the clock design- chimes. When the minute hand pointed straight at the sky, gigantic hammers would strike onto gongs with an ''interval of a second''. The number of strikes would correspond to the position of the hour hand- dinging 3 times if it was 3 o''clock, 12 if it was 12. Moreover, a timekeeper could manually strike the chimes to rm the advent of nightfalls.


    He wanted to build a tower in all the bordering cities of the forest, using his own pocket. But after he built one, the governments of the bordering nations proposed the funding of the projects, which Zeitmann dly epted. He made the designs public.


    And decadester, every major cities had a Zeitmann''s tower built. Not only the deaths in the Kiboshkev forest plummeted over the years, the industrialists could not trick the workers into overtime anymore.


    And the hero, the mind behind it all, Hans Zeitmann had left the world long ago, joining his beloved in heaven. But his inventions- they would tick till the end of time.


    "Do you know the morale?" the man asked, "it''s something he said a lot in theter parts of his lives, and even engraved it in his designs."


    "Do it, before time forces you to."


    "Good boy!"


    The teenager finished his work. "It''s done."


    "Tsk. You slowpoke." The man grimaced. "Go and help them to the spot."


    The boy led the neers to their position. They stood between the tower and the photosnapper- a few meters away from the device and a dozen or so meters away from the structure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thedy let his son stand on the right, so that the moon can shine directly on him. The excited smile the boy had on his face made the smile on her face brighter.


    The rounded man bowed down and got beneath the ck cloth behind the snapper. "Ready? It will take 20 seconds to capture the photo. Please don''t move."


    Twenty secondster, the man came out- a ck and white photo in hand.


    The mother received the photo and passed it to his son. "Are you happy now?"


    The child nodded. A bright smile lingered on his face as he stared at the ck and white clock just behind the ck and white him and his mother.


    The woman turned to the round man and opened her purse. "How much is it?"


    "Aye, ma''am. This one''s on the house." He took a step back.


    She frowned- surprised. "How can-"


    "He would be about his age right now," the man smiled and pointed at the child, "if my boy was still alive. He loved this tower too."


    Thedy''s pupils twitched. "I am so sorry."


    The man shook his head. "Who knows? He might be apprenticing under Zeitmann now." He turned to clock. "Oh look! It''s going to strike 10. You can hear the chimes up close."


    Everyone turned to the gigantic clock.


    10:00


    Ding!


    ******


    Eulene bent her knees and sprang forth- aiming at Xavier- leaving a cobweb of cracks behind.


    Xavier lifted his arm. The ground below the crater rumbled to pieces as tens of carriage sized boulders rose up in the air and blocked her way.


    But Eulene danced in the air, dodging the boulders as if they never existed and still remained on her course. Her silver robe fluttered with grace, glinting the equally silver light of the moon.


    Halfway through, rootlike ropes emerged from the earth and entwined her ankles. She did not even bother looking down as her physique exploded them into pieces.


    In a sh, she reached Xavier and swung her sword straight down at him. The transparent de cut past Xavier, or it appeared to. His figure glitched to oblivion.


    She sensed his presence. He was hovering a hundred meters above the centre of the crater- behind her.


    Switching direction in the midst of high speed might be difficult for others, but for her- not so much.


    Eulene jumped into the air. As the momentum took her away from Xavier, she kicked the air before her and rocketed herself towards him.


    Xavier had his arm high in the air. Tens of hat sized balls of thunder surrounded him. He looked down at the world as if he were the god of lightning and stroke his arm down,mencing the barrage.


    The balls of lightning thundered down at Eulene from different angles. But once again, she manoeuvred through everything with grace as she climbed- sometimes rolling, or sometimes just sidestepping.


    Every single one of the lightning projectiles failed to hit Eulene, but none of them missed. All of the thunder strikes crashed into the carriage sized boulders that were still rising, bursting them and filling the air with dust.


    But it mattered little to Eulene as she charged at Xavier. However, when she was a couple of meters away from him, she kicked the air again and changed course, descending to a certain spot amongst the dust.


    She stabbed an empty spot in the air. Xavier appeared out of nowhere, his neck arched a bit to the side. The glittering de of her sword was millimetres away from his ear. His doppelg?nger above, made from light particles, dissipated.


    Nevertheless, a small cut appeared on his cheek, only to heal back to normal at a visible pace. His indifferent gaze was fixed on the ever-ck eyes of Eulene, who was barely a meter away.


    As for pain, he did not feel any. He was using light particles to send orders from his brain to his body parts. Electricity? It was too slow. Time remained until his pain receptors receive the electric signal from the cut.


    Eulene looked into the moonlike eyes of Xavier. "You think you can use the same trick twice?" She smiled.


    Time froze as they stared into each other''s eyes. The dust particles between them remained unmoving, but their gazes pierced through, trying to read everything in each other''s minds- their secrets, their trump cards, their next move. But s, the more they tried to read, the more obscure the other appeared. They kept going on for what seemed like an eternity, but-


    Ding! The tower chimed again.


    Since the battle started, only a second passed.

 Chapter 7 Pandora’s Box

    Not far away from the forest, a youngdy with curly blond hair sat on the balcony of her manor, basking in the moonlight. Three hours ago, the unknown object crashed half a kilometre away in the forest, but it mattered little to her.


    She, J Miller- a rising columnist in ''The Aramon Times'', had finally gotten a vacation. She was not letting a mere meteor ruin it.


    Ding!


    No sooner had the chime of the tower rang in her ears, the ground quaked, tens of lightnings shed in the western sky.


    What!? She jolted up from her seat. Split secondster, thunderous sounds of the lightning sounds finally reached her ears.


    And shortly, came the second chime of the tower.


    ******


    Ding!


    Xavier shed away, shoving away the dust in his path.


    Eulene chased him, with the smile still lingering on her face. She had already grasped Xavier''s weakness- he couldn''t fight close quarters.


    Even using light particles, Xavier''s speed fell short of Eulene. But his face remained indifferent as she closed up on him. He wed his right hand. A glowing dot, with electricity shing in its orbits formed at the centre of his fingers as he aimed it at Eulene.


    The hovering dot in his hand sted out a gigantic glowing ray. It zed through the forest- uprooting the earth and burning what remained of the trees and animals into ashes.


    Eulene widened her eyes and and stopped in her tracks, concentrating all of her Qi in defence. Meanwhile, the explosion thrusted Xavier further away.


    Eulene rose up through the air, escaping the fiery ray. An ethereal bubble encased her, wherein she remained unscathed.


    A smile formed on her face, not because she survived the strike or anything. Rather, it was for the fact that she was starting to have fun. This new opponent of hers- he was worthy.


    "You think I only do closebat?" She scoffed.


    The spirit shield disappeared.


    36 spirit swords appeared out of nowhere and orbited her, awaiting her orders. The smile on her face shone brighter as she shed the air. The 36 new swords zoomed at Xavier, cutting through space itself. But contrary to her expectations, Xavier stopped in ce.


    He snapped his fingers. Layers of ice formed on the iing des and just when they were a couple of feet away from him, they shattered into pieces. The trapped Qi inside the ice fragments dissipated while the ice themselves sizzled into nothingness.


    The pair hung at a standstill again. Despite the fact that there was almost half a kilometre distance between them, they looked directly into each other''s eyes.


    The battle was getting more and more troublesome every moment, with both parties bringing up something new at every move. The depth of their powers were unmeasurable. But both of them were confident about one thing- that the other party was, by any means, not stronger than themselves.


    Ding!


    Three hundred meters West of the crater, a hundred meter long ethereal Azure Dragon appeared out of nowhere- but a tornado sliced it into pieces, along with all the trees there.


    Ding!


    Two hundred meters North of the crater, a red Phoenix appeared. But before it could even let out a screech, a gigantic iceberg materialised in the sky and dropped down at breakneck speed while the ground rumbled as hugendmass just below rose up. The poor bird was sandwiched in between- crushed into smithereens. The Qi dissipated while therge chunks of earth and ice began to fall down.


    Ding!<novelnext></novelnext>


    A hundred meters Southeast of the crater, a pink lotus bud materialised. But before it could bloom, an explosion took it out of existence.


    Ding!


    The two again reached the centre of crater- it was already in shambles from Xavier''s earth maniption.


    Rumble! The gigantic chunks of earth and ice finally hit the ground, quaking everything. But it mattered little as Xavier kept flying away while Eulene chased him. His face was indifferent throughout, but the smile on her face got brighter and brighter every moment.


    For thest four seconds, both of them were attacking and defending in their own way but Xavier was always on the passive end.


    But it was time.


    Xavier took a deep breath and finally stopped in his tracks, hovering a few meters above the ground.


    "Ohho!" Eulene was excited. What was the boy going to do now?


    She dived at Xavier, brandishing her sword, ready to finish it once and for all. A transparent shield encased her. She would not make the same mistake again.


    Xavier gave her an indifferent nce and snapped his fingers. The scene, that was dimly lit by the full-moon, suddenly became dark.


    He made it so that none of the photons reached Eulene''s eyes.


    But Eulene cared little. She maximised her senses and focused it on him, making sure he does not escape again.


    Just as she was a meter away from him, she changed course and encircled to his back. The shield dissipated as she shed down. But something bright suddenly shed before her.


    Fuck! She cursed in her nativenguage. Mortal or Immortal, a bright sh in the dark was not a nice feeling. She was thrown off bnce, and as a result she decided to retreat. Eulene was confident in her speed; she could dodge anything even in this distance.


    A few rootlike tentacle drilled out from the ground. Eulene did not bother to dodge them due to her prior experience. But-


    A smirk appeared on Xavier''s lips for the first time. Did she think that using one element at once was his limit?


    The nts wrapped around her ankle and trapped her.


    "What?!" She used Qi to burst the roots. There were fragments of metal mixed with the wooden chips, and that is what caused Eulene''s blunder. A terrible foreboding hit her. Eulene subconsciously dodge to her right.


    It took a split second for her to get rid of the metal reinforced roots, and she was a split second toote. Xavier had used wind- the fastest and the sharpest of elements, sharp enough to cut even through Eulene''s Immortal physique.


    Sphhhlt!


    Blood lingered in the air as Eulene''s left arm separated from her body.


    But the smirk on Xavier''s face disappeared as he widened his eyes and shed away. Nevertheless, the clothes on his right shoulder ripped apart along with his skin and blood spilled out.


    After ensuring a 500 meters distance between them, he turned to Eulene. What he saw sent shivers down his spine. For the first time in decades, he felt unease.


    He just opened Pandora''s box- a box that should not be opened.

 Chapter 8 The Best Way To A Girl’s Heart Is Through Her Stomach

    Ding!


    Xavier subconsciously took a step back. Eulene was standing at that same spot, her right hand holding the translucent sword while her left arm dropped to the ground.


    Blood drenched her glittering silver robe, the left of her neck, her left cheek, and the corner of her curved lips. She was smiling, as if she was unscathed- having a walk around the park, talking with the birds. Her eyes red at him, but he did not dare to look back at those ck orbs.


    The injury he received just now- it was not because of that sword in her hand or her unorthodox way of Mana maniption- but rather because of her gaze, it was so sharp that it pierced through his skin.


    But how was that even possible? He racked his brain. Was she a paranormal? Or was she-


    His eyelids twitched as he stared back at her re. Though piercing pain struck his eyes, mes of determination began to burn in them.


    Xavier took back his rxed posture, tipping his hat. "Seems like I have to get serious now," he said, his tone indifferent. "Hit me with your best shot."


    Ding!


    The smile on Eulene''s face widened as she disappeared from the spot, dly epting his invitation.


    Xavier''s eyes tinted gold, so did his entire body. Invisible waves radiated out from him- which contained all the unnecessary particles on his body- dirt, physical particles from his own body, and even excess electrons and nucleons. Every bit of his decrease in mass would mean higher eleration with the same amount of applied force. And where this battle was going- even an infinitesimal increase in performance could mean a lot.


    She came into his view again. Eulene was already in close proximity to him, but he remained nonchnt. The n was already made, all he needed to do was to execute it.


    She shed at him straight down, which he easily dodged with his lighter body. But his eyes widened in surprise again.


    Every single particle in the surrounding was under his domain of control, and that sh- he could sense it cutting through even the nucleus of the particles in half.


    But he regained hisposure in a moment. He backed away. Even with his hypersonic speed, fighting close quarters against her would be disadvantageous.


    He flew high into the sky, taking the battle away from the ground. Eulene followed his trail.


    Despite being in what seemed like a frenzy, Eulene''s mind was clear as day. The fact that someone could hurt her to this extent filled her heart with Euphoria. Unlike the martial realm, this world- it was fun!


    Xavier manoeuvred in the air, changing direction like it was nothing. His hypersonic speed along with glowing figure gave the onlookers an image of strange golden geometric pattern on the night sky.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    In just two seconds, the pattern expanded across the entire sky above the forest- to a three dimensional mesh of glowing lines. The wondrous phenomenon etched into the minds of the spectators.


    Xavier dived back to the ground and zoomed towards the crater. During this entire session of fight, he evaded Eulene''s strikes dozens of times. Heputed all of the patterns in her offence- how would she attack? Would it be a sh or a stab, vertical or diagonal? Where would she strike- the vitals or the bones, the heart or the head? In which position she would be when she attacked? How would his own actions affect her decisions?- everything.


    And there was a more than 90% probability she woulde at his heart next, with a stab. He turned back to Eulene on the run and flew in reverse, his foot etching across the ground. Eulene closed in, her sword stretched over her head for a vertical sh.


    However, Xavier did not bat an eye. When her sword came at him, a small explosion urred beneath Xavier''s foot, propelling him further back. Eulene stopped the missed sh midway and drove it at Xavier''s heart.


    Bingo! Xavier stopped in his track, surprising Eulene. The sword- pierced into Xavier''s heart and exited from his back, missing the spine by a few millimetres. The golden glow in his body disappeared.


    Despite her sess, Eulene did not feel any sense of triumph. For the first time in decades, she met someone whose speed came close to hers. He was supposed to dodge this attack- easily at that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once again, the foreboding that hit her when she lost her arm dawned upon Eulene. And yet again, it was toote. The smile on her face disappeared.


    Xavier wrapped his arms around her, pulled her close, and trapped her.


    As for his own heart, Xavier cared little. Everything in this world were formed from particles he could manipte, and his own body was not an exception. His blood vessels disconnected from the heart, and attached themselves together in such a way that blood can travel without the heart as a hub.


    What pumped the blood? Blood was 70% water, and Xavier could manipte water like it was his own limb. For Xavier, who knew all the routes of blood in his body, heart was just another convenient organ- nothing necessary.


    And vessels and blood were not the only things he could influence. His bones were made of metallic particles: Particle 20.


    Ten bony spikes protruded from his arms and ribs, tearing his skin and outfit and prated into her.


    Ding! The tower chimed for thest time.


    He had already discovered that the girl peculiarly circted Mana in her own body. And with his senses, he uncovered the route of the cirction and its weak points. The spikes targeted exactly those areas, making Eulene unable to control Qi anymore.


    The taller Xavier looked down at the abyssal eyes of Eulene while Eulene stared back into Xavier''s mysterious moonlike eyes.


    Seconds passed. Nobody made a single moved. The space between their eyes showed signs of rupture. After ten whole seconds, a period that exceeded the duration of the battle itself, they finally got a glimpse of each other''s full power.


    "Tsk!" Both of them clicked their tongues in unison.


    The power output they used in the battle- it was far from their full power. If they used their strengths to the fullest, Derbury- a city home to tens of thousands- would not be left unscathed.


    Eulene had a way to get rid of Xavier''s entrapment, but continuing this battle would be a waste.


    The spikes retreated back into Xavier''s body as he let go of Eulene. Eulene''s sword disappeared from Xavier''s chest while she took a step back. She walked to her amputated arm and held it to her bloody shoulder. It automatically reattached. She warmed her left arm up through some basic movements.


    The slits in Xavier''s skin and dress healed themselves. The blood drenching his body turned into mist and vanished into the air.


    The ring on Eulene''s finger glinted as her silver robe reverted back to the cotton dress. She turned to look into Xavier''s eyes, but-


    Both of their stomachs growled.


    The amount of energy they used in the battle was enough to power the Aramon-Derbury Steamliner for a century or two. Hunger- was a natural reaction.


    Xavier looked away. Eulene''s face tinted red.


    "Umm¡­" Eulene teetered her eyes left and right as she forced a smile. "Want to eat something?"


    Xavier stayed silent for a couple of seconds before nodding. "I know a ce."


    At that moment, both of them had the same thought in their minds.


    Keep your friends close, but enemies- closer.

 Chapter 9 A Sugary Date?

    A middle aged woman wearing a ck apron broomed the wooden floor of her restaurant. There were barely twelve tables within the shop, but none of them were upied. She was alone.


    The bell above the doorframe jingled as the door opened, grabbing her attention.


    A handsome young man with silver hair and eyes wearing a gentlemanly attire stepped in. Following him was an extremely beautiful youngdy garbed in a neatmoner dress. The shop owner was so engrossed in their looks that she almost forgot what she was about to say.


    "I am extremely sorry." She bowed. "The shop is-"


    Xavier flicked a medallion to her.


    The shopkeeper caught it in surprise. She gasped when she saw a knife and a fork crossed and engraved on the golden badge.


    After a couple of seconds, she woke herself up from the stupor and bowed again. "Pleasee upstairs." She gestured at the stairs at the corner of the room.


    Xavier and Eulene walked up the staircase.


    The scene at the upper floor was worlds apart from the one at the bottom. Grand wallpapers hid the old wooden wall, a lustrous red carpet covered the floor. An unlit chandelier hanged from the false ceiling.


    What illuminated the room was the silver light of the full moon. There was only a handful of tables on this floor- four to be precise. They were nothing like the cheap furniture down there, rather it was extravagant- made from archaic wood and covered with white silk. The chairs were throne-like, with an intricately designed backrest and leather covered cushion.


    Xavier was nonchnt while Eulene frowned.


    "Strange," she mumbled.


    ? Xavier gave her a questioning look.


    "I was taught that eateries were divided by sses. Cheap eateries served themoners while the expensive ones served the upper ss. But this one¡­"


    "We serve everyone." A youngdy- beautiful, her face resembling the olderdy from before- walked up the stairs with a candle in her hand.


    "That''s surprising," Eulene said. "I thought the upper ss don''t mix well with themoners."


    "They don''t." The neer shook her head. "But against mother''s cooking, everyone''s defenceless." She dered in pride.


    "So, themoners eat downstairs while the upper sses here?" Eulene scanned around the hall again.


    "No. Everyone eats downstairs. Only the members of ''the society'' are allowed to step here."


    "The society?" Eulene squinted.


    The youngdy with the candle gave Eulene an examining nce before switching her gaze to the young gentleman.


    "Leave her," Xavier interrupted. "Do your work."


    The girl bowed. "Young sir, should I?" She raised the candle.


    "Just light the chandelier." Xavier walked to the eastern window and sat at the table right beside it. The moonlight refracted through the ss and gave the white tablecloth a silver hue.


    Eulene sat right opposite him.


    Thedy with the candlepletely ignored Xavier''sck of gentlemanly etiquette as she walked to the crank handle on the wall and rotated it, lowering the chandelier to human reach. She torched all the candles with her own and cranked the chandelier back up.


    The room was illuminated now as if it were day. The prismatic ss surrounding the candles shone light on every nook and cranny of the room. But it did not came into the way of the queenly light of the moon in any way.


    The young waitress brought out two hard papers from the pocket in her apron. They had painted pictures of various dishes on the side with names, and of course- prices.


    Xavier and Eulene took one each. Witnessing the pictures, Eulene barely leashed her hunger while Xavier skimmed through the menu.


    Eulene, who learned a bit about Avarese norms, turned to the waitress. "I want all themb items. Make it extra spicy."


    She had tastedmb once, cooked by her auntie herself, and it was delicious. It''s a shame that they were unavable back in her own world.


    Her peculiar order attracted strange gazes from both Xavier and the waitress. But they failed to pierce through Eulene''s thick skin.


    It was Xavier''s turn. "A beef steak and as for the desserts- I want them all." He kept staring at the menu, not daring to look up.


    Two piercing gazes crawled into his skin, surging his blood, making his cheeks hot. "Ahem." He tipped his hat, attempting to hide his face. "Sugar is good for the brain."


    The waitressughed. "Good choice young sir. Desserts are mother''s specialty." She took back the menus, and also the trident candle holder on the table.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maybe they were just business partners, she thought as she walked away, or a young couple too embarrassed to have a candlelight dinner.


    But Eulene''s words, when the waitress was just a couple of steps away, almost made her trip over.


    "Hi. I am Yue Lin. What''s your name?"


    "Xavier Godwin."


    Eulene clicked her tongue. "Have you not read books when you were young? The answer is-" She deepened her voice, mimicking his. "Hello. I am Xavier Godwin. How are you?"


    Xavier gave her a condescending look.


    Eulene shrugged. "I am fine. Thank you."


    Xavier put forth his hand. "That crystal- give it to me."


    "And why should I?" She smirked. She had snatched the crystal while it rose along with the boulders when they first made a move.


    "You don''t have the money to pay for all thosemb dishes, do you?" he asked with indifference.


    "I-" Eulene''s face twitched. Her tummy growled again. The mouthwatering pictures of all those juicy looking dishes shed in her mind. She gritted her teeth and gave up. Her ring glinted as she passed the yin crystal to him.


    The crystal was somewhat soft, malleable to the pressure of the fingers, with an icy cold surface. It did not produce any shadows like the Darksphere, as if it absorbed all light. But it''s surface reflected his image nheless. "Tell me everything you know about this."


    "Why should-"


    Xavier looked straight into her eyes.


    "Fuck! It''s a pure yin crystal, condensed from a very high amount of pure yin energy."


    "Yin?" Xavier frowned.


    "Opposite of yang."


    "Yang?"


    "Opposite of yin."


    "¡­"


    "It''s hard to exin. In short, yang represents male, hard, hot, sun, light, day, body and other things which can be taken as ''positive''. While yin represents female, soft, cold, dark, moon, night, soul and other ''negative'' things."


    Xavier recalled all the experiences inside the world of the Darksphere and everything started to make sense. "A fascinating concept." He fidgeted the core. "So because it''sposed of the so-called yin energy- it''s soft, cold, dark, absorbs all light, and I suppose the reflection on its surface is the ''negative'' counterpart of reality or something along that line."


    Eulene nodded.


    "And I also presume that you entered the Darksphere without any resistance because you are a female."


    She inclined again.


    "This clears a lot." Xavier now understood why he did not find thedy close-by despite reaching the Darksphere fast. "Yin- it''s interesting indeed."


    Eulene''s pupil dted. She could not let go of this opportunity. "Did you mean ''Yin''teresting?" she asked with a smug smile, proud of herself toe up with that ''phun'' thingy Sarah taught her.


    Xavier stopped fidgeting the Yin crystal and gave her a weird look, as if he were looking at something even lowlier than an animal.


    This time, even her thick skin could not protect her from a rush of blood.


    ''Why?'' She was sure it was a good phun.


    Remembering something, Xavier''s eyes turned serious as he ced the crystal down on the table. "Where are you from?"


    Euleneposed herself. "I came from across the Southern-."


    "You are not of this world, are you?"

 Chapter 10 Origin Y: The Dive

    I am Yue Lin- someone envied by all immortals, possessor of endless wealth and unassable strength, leader of one of the three great sects. But these were things reserved for me since birth. What I really wanted¡­ want¡­ is something else.


    It was just another day, boring day. The same 32 seats nked the path to the throne. Thankfully, they were empty, which meant I did not have to deal with the nagging elders. I sat on the 33rd seat in the room, the throne- made of pure gold. It was cold¡­ and fucking hard. I hadined a gazillion times before- to put a cushion on the damn seat- but to no avail.


    Every time, the elders said the same thing.


    It was the tradition. I must follow the examples of my ancestors and also set an example for my sessors to follow.


    Some geez- ''wise men'' even took it further. "The coldness of the throne is a way to remind you that you must be cold in your decisions, and the hardness is there to show you that the Dao is hard¡­"


    Bullshit!


    Anyways, we are getting a bit away from my story here. I had reached a bottleneck a couple of years ago, and regr cultivation was useless to break through. But I did not care. There was only a handful of cultivators in the entire martial realm who could fight me toe-to-toe, let alone defeat me.


    Nevertheless, what was even more painful than ack of worthy opponents was the duties of a sect leader¡­ and there I was.


    The gigantic hall doors opened again.


    Two hags- *cough* I mean beautifuldies entered. The 7th elder with fiery red hair, and the 14th elder with icy cold aura.


    "Greetings, matriarch." They cupped their fists.


    "What?" I asked, used to their everyday forced courtesy.


    The redhead''s eyes twitched. "We bring orders from the grand elders."


    "Tsk. You don''t have to tell the obvious. Get to the point."


    The 7th elder could not control her rage. "You-"


    Fortunately- for her- the 14th elder grabbed her shoulder, stopping her.


    Mhmmm¡­ cial Scripture of Severing Emotions- an extremely strong art, capable of freezing an entire ocean.


    But it''s not suited for me. I don''t wanna die a vir- *cough* We are deviating from the story again.


    The fiery elder cooled herself down. "The vortex has opened again. The grand elders nominated you to head in."


    The vortex? The grand elders'' decision baffled me. For ages, countless had delved into it, but none returned. Were the foggies too impatient to send me to my death?


    "I decline. You can go in yourself," I waved my arm. Though I was curious of what was on the other side¡­ I was toozy. Not that I was afraid or anything.


    The 14th elder opened her mouth for the first time. Her voice was as cold as her demeanour. "Matriarch, please think it through. The grand elders have promised to grant any of your wishes as long as you can explore ''the other side''."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Any wishes?" They had finally uttered what I wanted. I could quench my curiosity, get what I had been trying to gain for centuries, and also possibly break through my bottleneck- it was three birds with one stone.


    "Yes," the 14th elder confirmed.


    "When are we leaving?" I asked. Don''t misunderstand. I wasn''t eager at all.


    "Now."


    Me, along with the two elders, boarded Nuwang- my guardian beast. Though the Phoenix was as big as an entire Ind, it had the heart of a little girl-pletely innocent. Though her whole body was zing, she exuded a special type of warmth- making my body melt to the nature, bringing peace to my mind.


    But that was not the case for those two elders. Their whole bodies were drenched in sweat.


    Nuwang screeched as she took off and headed for the West, a screech only I couldprehend. It was a mischievous chuckle.


    With a few ps of her wings, we beelined through countries and reached the ocean that cupped the central continent from the West- Sea of the White Tiger.


    The ocean was how you would imagine a regr sea- full of blue and foaming waves, sprinkled with indsrge and small, ships small as ants- nothing special. Why was it grandly named after one of the four divine beasts, the White Tiger, the King of Beasts? No other reason except the fact that the sea lied in the West.


    As for the actual White Tigers, they were all monopolised by a certain sect. But they are weak,pared to my dear Nuwang that is.


    She took twice the amount of ps to reach our destination- the Vortex. Even though the sun was still high in the cloudless sky, it was dark all around. It was as if the sun shone in the night- an eerie sight indeed.


    Why was it dark? Because all the light were getting sucked into the whirlpool below. The waters below were twirling with blistering speed, sending high tides all around. At the eye of the whirlwind lied a void- an abyss so deep that even I could not see through to its end.


    It devoured all the air and the light and air around, still hungry to take in whates in its sight, and we were not even a kilometre away from that line of no return.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to meet the grand elders before you dive in?" The cold woman asked.


    Tsk. The irony. Thest person who showed goodwill in my home-world was none other than an emotionless woman.


    "No need. Just tell mother and father that I will be back."


    The sect was strong enough to hold its own even without me. And as for my parents, they were immortals in the truest of senses- unkible. I had nothing to worry in this world.


    As for Nuwang-


    "I will be back." I tousled her ming but soft feather. She let out a quivering screech in response.


    She was the queen of skies, of fire, of Nirvana itself. Worrying about something eternal would be dumb.


    I gave her onest smile and jumped into the Vortex.

 Chapter 11 If I Get Drunk, I Might Lose Control

    Xavier stared into the eyes of Eulene who was sitting across the table, awaiting an answer.


    "I don''t know," Eulene answered with a shrug, not getting flustered a bit. "All I know is that this ''world'' of yours is different."


    "How did you arrive here?" Xavier raised a brow.


    "Tranted to yournguage, it''s called a ''Vortex''. I dropped onto Derbury forest and stayed there since."


    "Reason?"


    "You see this?" She pointed at her face. "I am a for- for-"


    "Foreigner."


    "Yes, that. Auntie Maisel said it would cause unwanted trouble if my beauty was revealed to the world." She smirked.


    Loudening footsteps halted their conversation. The waitress appeared again, this time- with a bottle of red wine and two chalices in her hands. "Pardon." She smiled and ced the chalices before them prior to pouring the wine and filling them up.


    She put the bottle on the table and curtsied. "This wine is 70 years old, supplied directly by Eustace and Co, the best winemakers in Avarynth."


    Eulene peered at the light and red liquid gently whirling in the ss before giving the waitress a smile. "Thank you."


    Xavier also gave the waitress a nod.


    The youngdy curtsied. "If you need anything, just ring the bell." She pointed at the bell on the table and departed.


    Xavier gestured Eulene to taste the wine.


    She shook her head. "I might be really sure of my drinking skills, but against someone like you, I would rather keep my guard up." She pushed the ss away.


    "Seems like we share the same notion." Xavier snapped his fingers. The red wine in his chalice vaporised, causing a fruity scent to pervade the room.


    "Now, it''s my turn to ask a question." Eulene arched forward and ced her right forearm on the table. "What are you? I asked auntie if there are people who could use special powers in this world, but all she said was ''you could only find such people in books''. I guess the ''mortals'' here are unaware of your existence."


    Xavier answered with nonchnce, "Magician, mage, wizard, alchemist, magier, elementalist, kics- we are known by different names in differentnds¡­ and different eras. Due to reasons, we are required to hide our existence from the general public."


    Eulene took in a deep breath and looked right into Xavier''s eyes. All the carefreeness disappeared from her ethereal face as seriousness took over. "Among all the power users in this world, where would you ce yourself?"


    Xavier contemted for a second before opening his mouth. "I don''t know about the whole world. But rest assured, in this continent, I have yet to meet a human stronger than me."


    Eulene heaved out a sigh of relief and rested back on the chair. So, that meant not every power user is as monstrous as the man in front of her.


    "My turn," Xavier said, "How many times have u tied a battle before?"


    "Mhmm. Cheeky." Eulene smirked. This man was this confident that she had never lost a duel? Was he kind, or a narcissist? "Though I have fought seven matches to a draw before, your rank among them depends on the answer to one simple question."


    Xavier looked into her eyes, beckoning her to go on.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How old are you?" Eulene asked. "Every single of those opponents were at least a century older than me."


    "217 years."


    Eulene''s eyes twitched as she grinned ear to ear. "I know people want to stay young. But we experts should not be lying about our age. It''s basic courtesy."


    "I apologise." Xavier bowed slightly.


    Eulene internally sighed in relief. She knew it! He could not be this young.


    Xavier brought out his pocket watch and pressed it open. "217 years 3 months 12 days 9 hours 37 minutes and 23 seconds."


    Eulene''s grinning cheeks twitched. He was not lying? He was that young?


    As far as she could remember, she was heaven''s child- one blessed with never-seen-before talent and constitution. Let alone being the best in her own age group, her abilities far exceeded even those of generations beyond her. She was the youngest sect leader in the history of three grand sects for a reason.


    And this man before her was equally as strong and of the same age as hers? Yes, she was still away from her peak due to the injuries she faced during the ''travel''. But still, she was heavens above any two centuries old immortals back at her home world.


    She barelyposed herself and said calmly, "I want a rematch"


    "Sure." Xavier tipped his hat. "If we find a suitable battleground that is."


    "Tsk." Eulene clicked her tongue. She was the heaven''s child of the Martial Realm. It was not that surprising for the heaven of this world to have a child of its own. "But there''s something that has been bothering me. How are you still alive?"


    Xavier frowned.


    "You don''t have a dantia- you can''t store Qi within your body. You are a mortal."


    "Qi?" Xavier asked, "Mana?"


    "So that''s what you call it in this world- mana. Yes, how are you alive without storing mana in your body?"


    "Cellr maniption," Xavier replied.


    "Eh?" Eulene squinted.


    "I can manipte every single cell in my body, making sure I never age."


    Eulene scowled. "That''s-"


    Footsteps interrupted their conversation yet again. The girl arrived with arge tray filled with mesmerising dishes.


    "Dinner is served!"

 Chapter 12 Catch Them All

    Derbury forest.


    It would be inurate to call the ce a forest anymore. The dense and lush forest was long gone. All there was left were shambled grounds and piles of uprooted trees. At the centre was a gigantic ditch formed from the astronomical impact.


    The shine of the moon made it look like the remains of an ancient enchanted forest even though the forest was destroyed not even an hour ago.


    There was not a single sign of life anywhere to be found. All the animals, even the insects, had escaped long ago. And as for the neighbouring residents, they did not dare to approach the crash-site and the source of those paranormal urings.


    Despite the post apocalyptic state of the forest, it was quiet and serene. But not anymore.


    A sh of lightning thundered across the night sky and crashed near the crater, scattering sparks and dust everywhere. When the thunder disappeared and the dust settled, a tall long haired man who appeared in his early thirties stepped forward.


    Strands of thunder flickered, orbiting hisvish ck coat as his piercing eyes scanned across the region.


    A few secondster, the Earth near him bulged, before a human figure rose up from the ground. Soil cascaded down the neer''s body and soon, a bearded middle aged man wearing a t cap appeared. He was shorter, but bulkier than hisrade.


    "You arete," said the long haired man, Thompson.


    "As if you are the first to arrive here," retorted the middle aged Cassius.


    "Enough." A third voice interrupted them. Both Thompson and Cassius moved away from each other as a young man, looking no older than 25, appeared out of thin air and stood between them.  He was tall and lean, wearing a brown coat, with a face capable of stealing second nces from even the most aloof of women. A brown hat covered his silky ck hair, while his grey eyes were fixed on the scene ahead.


    "No matter from which angle I look at it, this doesn''t look like a simple case of astronomical impact," Thompson said, "How can there be not a single government kic in a city as major as Derbury." He clicked his tongue. "Where''s Mr. rk of the anti-kics department? Thought he was chasing one here to Derbury."


    "He already reported to ''The Thirteenth''," said the young man. "Reportedly, the subject was dered non-malignant."


    "The object¡­" The middle aged man, Cassius, frowned as he stared at the centre of the destroyed crater. "It''s taken. And looks like the process wasn''t so quiet and peaceful."


    "But our mission still remains," said the youngest of the trio, and the strongest- David Ashdown. "Let''s see who dared to steal a property of the state, shall we?" He turned to Cassius.


    The middle aged man licked his lips. "Humidity 12%. Back at the station, it was 55%. Clearly hydromancy was used, and a high level one at that." He frowned and turned towards the North. "I can sense higher humidity at that direction."


    David turned North. His grey eyes glinted gold. "Ice," he said, "all the water here was condensed to a gigantic block of ice."


    "And as for geomancy, I don''t have to say anything, do I?" Cassius fixed his eyes on the devastated crater.


    David nodded and turned to Thompson.


    The long haired man removed the glove from his right hand. "The temperature here is 34.6 Cel, 6 units more than the average temperature in Derbury. I don''t know about pyromancy, but sensing the maic turbulence here, I am sure electromancy was used." He wasted no time and wore the glove back.


    David nodded. "Water, Earth, Lightning- all of these used were at level 3." He looked up at the ck sky as the golden hue took over his eyes again. Soon, the hue disappeared and he looked back down, before walking to a certain spot near the ditch. The others followed.


    David, who was wearing a set of white gloves, crouched down and dusted the ground. Pieces of torn roots were uncovered, along with shard of metals. "Usage of level 3 xylomancy confirmed, along with the ability to hybridise elements."


    "Adding woods, it''s 4 elements now." Thompson frowned. "All of them level 3, even the ability to hybridise elements. They came prepared."


    "Was it the Zeughaus?" Cassius asked. "After all, they have the best mechanists. I am quite sure they have already created a telescope capable of even peering into the moon by now."


    "Negative." David stood back up. "We have friendly rtionships with Visgoth, the host state of Zeughaus. And they are smart enough to know the risks."


    "Maybe it''s the Iskalci then," Thompson said. "Those socialists have the best information system in the world."


    "That''s a possibility." David nodded.


    Cassius stayed silent for a few seconds before opening his mouth. "Do you think Caelestis have their hands in this? After all, they can peer into future?"


    David shook his head. "I don''t think they would pay the price to divine the fall of a mere meteor. But we can''t take those wicked bastards out of the equation." He turned Eastwards. "And most of all, we can''t deny the possibility of the existence of an unknown party."


    His words caused the other two to scowl.


    "Why''s she taking so long?" Thompson dered.


    "She''s here," David looked up, prompting the others to do so as well.


    A young woman was floating a few meters above them, slowly lowering to the ground. She was wearing an official coat over her pink dress. Her blond hair fluttered with the breeze as she touched the ground.


    "So, how many did you victimise, young miss?" Cassius asked.


    She ignored the two men and looked at David. "Fortunately, I did not have to hypnotise anyone."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh?" David raised an eyebrow.


    "I met J Miller. She witnessed all of the phenomena herself." Chrysa reported.


    "J Miller?" Cassius rubbed his chin. "That J Miller?"


    "Yes." Chrysa nodded. "The current official Scrivener of ''The Thirteenth''. She can be trusted."


    Chrysa reported everything to the trio- from the rumbles, to the lighting strikes, to the appearance and destruction of the creatures, to the lightworks in the sky, and the fact that everything happened in a matter of 10 seconds.


    "10 seconds!?" Both Thompson and Cassius shouted in unison. Even David scowled at her remarks.


    "Yes." Chrysa nodded. "J has no reason to lie."


    David looked down at the ground, pondering. "A tornado- high level aeromancy. Gigantic explosion- pyromancy. A structure of light- lumomancy. Looks like all seven of the elements were used. And all seven were at level 3- at least." He raised his grey eyes up. "Nevertheless, we have enough information now to get some results."


    The trio nodded and took multiple steps back, giving David some space.


    David turned to the crater. Images began to form in his mind. Two faceless silhouettes stood opposite each other. And soon, one dashed at each other as boulders rocketed up from the ground. A momentter, thunder crashed onto the boulders.


    He simted a whole battle from the information he obtained and the conditions of the scene. Soon, he obtained two valid oues from hundreds of scenarios.


    "Done." A bead of sweat slid down his forehead.


    The trio rushed towards him.


    "Who?" The impatient Thompson asked. "How many?"


    The others stared at David, awaiting an answer.


    "Zeughaus, Iskalci, Caelestis- none of the them were involved."


    The three teammates knitted their brows. None of the major state secret societies? Then who?


    "And as for the number of participants¡­" David alternated his gaze between the members. "Two."


    "WHAT?!" None of them could keep their calm. But nevertheless, they did not doubt a single word  David said.


    "There are two scenarios. And one of them is impossible. So, we are left with one."


    The others kept quiet, awaiting the answer.


    "One of them is a trikic, and the other is a tetrakic. The trikic is specialised in close quarterbat and both of them most probably belong to the same organisation as evidenced by the ability to manifest ethereal creatures. This battle was either a spar, or an internal dispute. Chances are high that it was thetter."


    Thompson raised his hand. "Caelestis is the only secret society known to house a tetrakic. How are you sure it''s not him?"


    David shook his head. "Secret societies are called ''secret'' societies for a reason. Yes, Caelestis has a tetrakic. But why would the only ''known'' tetrakic in the world infiltrate into an enemy nation and broadcast that a tetrakic fought here? No matter how strong a tetrakic is, he''s not stronger than two trikics, is he?"


    "I apologise." Thompson bowed. "I was shortsighted."


    "Sir," the young woman, Chrysa stepped forward, "I would like to inquire about the other scenario."


    David heaved out a sigh. "One of them is a septakic. And the other, despite being a dikic at most, is able to fight the septakic to a draw."


    The others did not bat an eye. Impossible scenario indeed.


    "Worry not." David smirked. "Even if they were septakics, against our- The Thirteenth''s- core artefact, they are as weak as nonkics- ants waiting to be crushed. All we have to do is to find them."


    "But how do we find them?" Cassius asked. "ording to your deduction, both of them are part of a secret society we have never heard of before."


    "Indeed." Davian nodded, the smile on his face yet to wash away. "But we already have a clue."


    The assurance of the greatest detective in the nation calmed the trio''s hearts.


    "Special Investigation Department, Omega team." David pointed to the East, right where a shabby hut stood soundly amongst the destruction.


    "Track the inhabitants of that hut."

 Chapter 13 The Same But Not The Same

    The bell above the restaurant door jingled.


    "Pleasee again!" The mother-daughter duo bowed as Xavier and Eulene left the restaurant.


    "You are quite the rich man, aren''t you?" Eulene asked as she caressed her tummy. It has been decades since she had such a fulfilling meal. It was not everyday that an immortal like her got this hungry.


    Xavier kept nonchntly walking west on the concrete road. Streetmps nked them, illuminating their path. The city was empty, devoid of any pedestrians. The fear from the meteor fall and the lightworks had yet to wash away from their minds. The quietness did not make the scene any romantic. If anything, it was eerie. "Where are we going?" He asked.


    "To Aunt Maisel''s. It has been 4 hours. She must be really worried by now." Eulene pointed westward- to a ce bordering the forest. The restaurant was not far away from the outskirts.


    "Does she know?" He turned to Eulene.


    "I told her I am from far away, and she has her own suspicions." She sighed. "She took care of me for two years despite my dubious background. She and her daughter Sarah are like family to me now."


    "There must be a reason."


    "Seemingly, I remind her of her missing daughter." Eulene slowed down, prompting Xavier to do the same. "Her name was Eulene. Maybe our worlds share the same heavens, or they are old buddies." She let out a mncholic smirk.


    "She is a teacher, right?" Xavier asked, still walking at the slow pace. "And a good one at that."


    Eulene''s eyelids twitched. "Yes. How did you know?"


    "The way you speak."


    "This world is not so different from mine," Eulene said, "if she were a man, she would have be the principal by now."


    Xavier nodded. Some things run rampant everywhere. He turned to Eulene again- but some things are different. "Tell me about the powers of your world."


    Eulene returned him a smile. "There''s something I read of in your world''s physics, something called- ''equal exchange''."


    Xavier raised an eyebrow, but he spoke nevertheless. "It''s simple. Mana is a special type of energy that exists in the atmosphere. Those who are born with a particr type of brain- Meta-Cerebrum- can emit Omegawaves alongside the other brainwaves. These Omegawaves can be used to control mana and manipte the particles corresponding to different elements."


    "Mmmh¡­ the 5 elements?" Eulene asked.


    Xavier shook his head. "7. Fire maniption is pyromancy. Water- hydromancy, Earth- geomancy, wind- aeromancy, wood- xylomancy, lightning- electromancy and light- lumomancy. Just like talents, the Meta-Cerebrums and their emitted Omegawaves have different levels of ''tendencies'' towards different elements. Some specialise in pyromancy while some in hydromancy."


    "You don''t have metal as an element?"


    Xavier snapped his fingers. An iron pike ascended from the concrete road at breakneck speed, aiming for Eulene''s throat.


    She simply stopped walking, without taking any steps to dodge or block it. The spear stopped an inch away from the tender skin on her neck.


    "High level geomancy allows you to manipte metal." Xavier snapped his fingers again. The metal stake detached from the base and began to levitate. It swum in the air smoothly as Xavier showed the way through his pupils. "While high level electromancy can let you use the maic properties of the metals."


    With another snap of his fingers, the piece of metal dropped to the ground and dissolved into the road. They began to walk again.


    "What about those who can control more than one elements?" Eulene asked. "I am sure I have seen you use them all."


    "Here in Avarynth, we are called ''Kics''. Those who use only one element are monokic, those who use two are dikic. Three- trikic, four- tetrakic and so on. In such terms, I would be a septakic¡­ though I disagree."


    "What do you me-"


    "I believe I have revealed enough," Xavier interrupted her.


    Eulene sighed. "Like your Meta-Cere¡­ cerebrums, we also have something special called ''Spirit roots''."


    Xavier stopped and pointed at Eulene''s lower abdomen, his finger inches away from her bellybutton. Even Eulene''s thick skin could not save her from embarrassment as she stepped away with a red face.


    "Biantai!" She cried out, calling him pervert in her nativenguage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier raised a brow and rubbed his chin. "Interesting. Yournguage is quite efficient- able topact ''how did you know?'' into just two sybles."


    Eulene red back at him, not bothering to exin herself. The maiden had only ever got this close to the opposite gender during battles. And nobody- even her worst nemesis- dared to point their fingers at her private region.


    But sensing no odd intents from him, sheposed herself. "Yes. It''s in our lower abdomen." She coughed, the blush yet to leave from her face.


    "We have something called a ''dantian'' in our lower abdomen. All our absorbed Qi are stored here. We use this stored Qi to use techniques and maintain our immortality."


    "Immortality?"


    "Compared to mortals who dies in less than a century, we immortals can live for a thousand years or more- provided we can reach the required level. I know it''s not really immortal, but that''s the closest Avion word I could find."


    "Continue." Xavier kept walking.


    "But what''s more important than storing energy is our soul. To strengthen our mind and soul, we need ''enlightenment''. Through the insights we gain, not only do we strengthen our minds, we also get our own ''elements''. We can manifest our Qi in form of these elements." She stopped and brought forth her palm. A small blue dragon roamed over it- flying.


    "Do you feel anything?" She asked.


    Xavier knitted his brows as he observed the dragon. After a few seconds, his eyebrows rxed as he said, "Pride, wrath, majesty¡­ I sense these ''feelings'' along with the heat it''s emitting. And there''s nobustion reaction taking ce. It''s pure mana."


    "I ''understood'' true dragons after fighting one. The battle was among the seven ties. As you can see, unlike your elements which are physical or materialistic, ours are spiritual." The dragon disappeared as she began to walk again.


    "So, unlike us who borrow mana to manipte physical particles, you absorb the mana, make it your own through gestation in your ''dantian'', and use the pure mana to unleash your techniques. Moreover, your techniques depend on your insights."


    "Yes. Another thing about our insights is that the holding capacity of our dantian depends on it. If we don''t have sufficient enlightenment, we can''t store more Qi despite how much we absorb it."


    "So, unless you don''t have sufficient insights, you can''t break through bottlenecks. Sounds like my research."


    The duo walked past all the wooden houses and concrete road, and found themselves on a earthed road between cornfields illuminated by the moonlight.


    Eulene gazed at the cornfields as she walked. "''Immortal'' is something the mortals termed us. We take pride in another name. We cultivate our spirit, body and mind, trying to get them to the peak, as if they were our cornfields. In Avion, that would be¡­" she knelt and caressed a leaf of a corn nt.


    "Farmer."


    Xavier raised a brow. "Pardon my interruption, but wouldn''t ''cultivator'' be a better term to use here?"


    "Cultivator?" She stood up and continued her stroll. "This sounds better."


    Suddenly, a lightning crashed into Derbury forest.


    Xavier scowled, remembering something. "Inside your hut, is there anything that can lead to you?"


    Eulene understood what he implied as her eyes turned serious. "Books¡­ with Aunt Maisel''s name on them. Should I destroy it?"


    "Negative." His eyes turned even more piercing as he gazed at the Western horizon. "Books are precious. We will go to your Aunt''s ce."


    Eulene spread his senses to the max while Xavier''s silver eyes glinted gold. Sensing no oddities, Xavier followed the faster Eulene as they shed to their destination.


    They were in front of a countrysiderge wooden house- not extravagant, neither cheap. Eulene knitted her brows. The door was open ajar. Eulene had previously retracted her senses respecting her aunt''s privacy.


    But something was wrong. Just as she was about to grab the doorknob, the door abruptly opened. Someone rushed forth and wed Eulene''s shoulder.


    It was none other than her Aunt Maisel. She had a terrified expression on her face- almost beastly- as she panted hard, gasping for breath. The sternness from the teacher''s face was long gone. Dry tears covered her cheeks, but the tears never seemed to stoping out.


    The matron''s trembling fingers dug further into Eulene''s shoulder.


    "Sarah¡­ my Sarah¡­ she''s gone."

 Chapter 14 Eyes That Can Peer Into The Heavens

    Amanda Maisel had lost everything- her detective husband to a gunfight ten years ago, and her firstborn daughter to the unknown. Since then, only one thing urged her to live on- one thinyer that prevented her from drowning into the abyss of insanity- her second daughter, Sarah.


    And that thinyer- ruptured.


    "She is gone! She is gone!" Miss Maisel cried as she sped Eulene''s soft shoulders harder and harder. The sternness she had shown while teaching Eulene was gone; all that remained was anguish.


    Her desperate cries scared Eulene. She spread her spiritual sense, only to find the house behind empty, devoid of any sense of life.


    "Auntie, calm down!" She grabbed the middle aged woman''s shoulders. "What happened?"


    "Sarah¡­ she''s gone¡­"


    "Auntie!" Eulene jolted Aunt Maisel''s body, waking the woman up. "Tell me what happened."


    "When¡­ when I returned to the house¡­" the matron sobbed and sniffed, barely uttering the words, "I could not find her anywhere¡­ I waited, thinking she went for a walk close by. After an hour, I was scared. I visited her friends'' but she was nowhere to be found. It was the same as that day¡­ that cursed day¡­" Aunt Maisel broke down again, closing her eyes as tears endlessly streamed out.


    "When was thest time you had seen her?" Xavier stepped forward.


    Seeing that the man was with Eulene, Miss Maisel decided to trust him. "It was a few minutes past six thirty. I kissed her bye and departed for Eulene''s tuition."


    Xavier turned to the direction of the forest. "ording to the Natural Disaster Act, a disastrous scenario will require all the public transport services to lock down- be it boat or trains." He turned back to the women. "As this ce is far away from the station or docks, whoever abducted her could possibly not reach the docks or station after the impact. Your daughter is still in the city."


    Xavier''s deep and confident voice somewhat calmed the worried woman down. "But-"


    "Trust me. I will be able to search the entire city in 30 minutes," Xavier assured.


    Thedy widened her eyes. Though his words seemed unbelievable, hope was what she needed right now.


    "30 minutes?" Eulene scowled. "Anything can happen in that time."


    Xavier calmly looked into Eulene''s eyes. "I believe you have a better idea then."


    Eulene took back her hands and removed her aunt''s hands from her shoulder. She took a few steps back. "Auntie, please don''t get scared. I am doing this for Sarah."


    Xavier observed with intrigue while Miss Maisel nodded steadily.


    Eulene closed her eyes, putting both of her palms together and began to soundlessly chant something. Xavier could read her lips. It did not match any of thenguages he knew, but as he chanted the same words in his mind, he could feel an unknown but mysterious power coursing through his body.


    Finally, she opened her eyes. But along with her two eyes, a third opened on her forehead. It was vertical, and unlike normal eyes, it did not have any pupils. Only the blue image of a sky could be seen within.


    Aunt Maisel subconsciously took a step back, but remembering Eulene''s words, she steadied herself. Xavier, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow at the paranormality.


    Eulene could see what could not be seen with her celestial vision. The night seemed as if it were day, as if the sun was still up in the sky. There was a strong yellow aura surrounding Aunt Maisel, symbolising her worry. But most remarkably- there were several white strings originating from the matron''s heart and spreading towards all directions; most were thin to the point of being invisible, like the one that connected to Xavier''s heart. Few were thicker, the strongest of which was connected to Eulene''s own chest. But the strongest of them all, which was a few centimetres thick led to the East.


    Found it! Eulene sighed in relief. It was there means Sarah was still alive. Eulene''s feet left the ground as she began to float up in the air. She needed to keep the subject in sight to perceive all the karmic links. But before she could take a meter off from the earth, Xavier grabbed her wrist and tugged her to the ground.


    "What are you doing?!" Eulene yelled.


    "I don''t know what you are upto," said Xavier, "but I assure you, this nation has enough power to kill even you."


    "Then, should I just leave her?" She frowned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No." Xavier shook his head. "I am sure you found a clue with that eye of yours. You can leave the rest to me."


    Eulene sighed,posing herself. Her third eye closed. She yanked her hand out of Xavier''s sps and pointed at a certain direction in the East. "She is at that direction. I don''t know how far, but she is there- unmoving."


    A smile formed on Xavier''s face. "Seems like you did most of the work."


    "Can you do it?" Eulene asked. The rare smile on his face gave her confidence.


    "Absolutely." Xavier took off his hat. "Give me a minute."


    He faced the direction Eulene pointed to and looked up. His silver eyes formed a golden hue.


    Peak level lumomancy allowed him to manipte the light particles in a range of 10 kilometres. Meaning he could see everything in that range. But even his brain had limits, being able to focus on one particr area at once.


    Now that he knew the urate direction of the target, it was an easy task.


    "Does she have brown hairs?" Xavier asked, "14-15 years old? Wore a blue dress today?"


    "Yes!" Miss Maisel rushed to him, life returned to her almost lifeless body. "It''s her!"


    "I''ll go get her," Xavier said.


    "I''ll go too. She knows me." Eulene turned to her Aunt.


    "Go." Miss Maisel urged her. "Bring her back."


    Eulene nodded and gave Xavier a look.


    He donned his hat back on and disappeared from the spot. Thedy had already seen enough paranormality today. This much was nothing.


    Eulene disappeared as well, following Xavier at supersonic speed.


    They coursed through the silent alleyways and reached an abandoned wool factory. There was a hole in the wall hidden by bushes a few meters away. But none of them bothered to use it and hopped to the other side of the ten feet tall wall, into the front yard.


    The factory seemed not only abandoned by humans, but nature itself. The trees were dead, grass- withered.


    Even though the full moon shone brightly as ever, the moonlight seemed to be repulsed by this ce. It was dark. The absolute silence formed from the absence of the slightest noise from even insects made the atmosphere even more suffocating.


    At one corner of the medium sized ground,id a young girl on her sides with her legs curled up. Eulene rushed to her, but Xavier stood still.


    He frowned. With his control over all the elements, he could sense some peculiarities in the scene. Just beside the girl, the ground was soaked. Clearly, a considerable amount of water was spilled there not long ago. Moreover, though it was not apparent to the naked eyes, there were ashes mixed with the dust not far away from the girl. And they formed not long ago. Evidently, something burnt here, and wind scattered the remainings.


    Furthermore, he looked around, the area was open- not the best ce to keep a kidnapped child. And most peculiar of all- the child seemed to be abandoned by the culprits.


    Something happened here, he thought.


    This was more than just a case of abduction.

 Chapter 15 Partners In Crime… Solving

    Eulene rushed to the fainted Sarah.


    She sat on the ground and took the girl into her arms. The unconscious girl had a grimace on her face, as if she were going through some nightmare. Her face was marked with stains of dried tear.


    Poor girl, Eulene thought, what must have the innocent child gone through.


    Sensing the weak energy in her, Eulene imbued some Qi into the girl. Sarah''s vital signs began to rise, taking the girl out of danger.


    Momentster, Sarah abruptly opened her eyes- eyes that were filled with utter horror. She screeched with all her remaining might as she pushed Eulene.


    "DON''T COME CLOSE! GO AWAAAY!" Tears began to gush out from her eyes while she desperately wed at Eulene, as if she were defending herself from some ghastly beast.


    But Eulene held her tight, pulling Sarah into a hug. "It''s me dear¡­ it''s sister Eulene."


    Though Sarah could not see Eulene''s face- that familiar voice, and that familiar hug somewhat soothed her. Sarah closed her eyes again; this time- not fainting, but going to peaceful slumber.


    Eulene stood up with Sarah still in her arms and gently put the girl''s head on her shoulder. She caressed the child''s brown hair, using all her might to contain the killing intent in.


    She scowled. Whoever did this to her would suffer!


    Xavier approached them and scanned the sleeping victim from head to toe. "The usage of your mana- Qi as you call it- is truly fascinating," hemented, "her vital signs are already at normal despite regaining consciousness a few seconds ago."


    "Did you find anything?" She asked.


    "Yes." He nodded. "But someone out there is waiting."


    "Let''s go." Eulene circted the Qi in her body.


    "Your rage will bring pain to your close ones," Xavier warned.


    Eulene''s eyes rxed as she heaved out a sigh. "Thank you."


    The twirling Qi in her body stabilised. Due to her anger, she neglected the fact there was a defenceless child in her arms. Using too much speed would have harmed the girl.


    Xavier walked to the gate and snapped his fingers. The rusty metal gate that has not been used for who knows how long opened for the first time in years, that too without making a single bit of sound.


    As soon as Xavier and Eulene stepped out, the gate behind closed. Xavier looked back and gave the only entrance into the factory onest look.


    "Do you have any idea who might have done it?" Eulene whispered.


    The duo, along with the sleeping teenager, walked through the silent road. Throughout the whole evening, the beautiful moon was the only one who had witnessed them in action.


    Xavier snapped his fingers. "You can speak normally. She won''t hear a thing."


    "I have sensed a high amount of yin energy at that ce," Eulene said, her voice back to normal. "It was anything but aus- auspicious."


    "I believe there are paranormal elements involved with this case," remarked Xavier.


    "Paranormal?" Eulene raised a brow.


    "Not everything in this world can be exined by science. There are other beings that live amongst us humans, hidden from our sights- curses, spirits, ancient artefacts¡­" Xavier gave Eulene a look. "You."


    "Me?" Eulene squinted.


    "An otherworldly entity. A magic system that depends on spirituality instead of physics. And that third eye that can see what the other two can''t¡­ everything about you is paranormal."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So, how do you know that paranormal factors were involved with Sarah''s kidnapping?"


    "A temporary body of water. A burning fire. An open space. A full moon high in the sky. A terrified but unharmed victim. It was as if a ritual took ce."


    "Are you sure?" Eulene knitted her brows.


    Xavier did not waste a moment and answered. "I can''t confirm the possibility of a ritual, but as for involvement of paranormal, I am 100% sure. The only gate to the factory was sealed and the walls were 10 feet high." He gave Eulene a look.


    Eulene''s eyes twitched in realisation. "What about the hole in the wall?" she asked.


    Xavier shook his head. "The bushes covering it was untouched. If my conjectures are right¡­" Xavier darted his eyes from Eulene to the sleeping Sarah in her arms, "She''s not the only victim."


    "I will look for the other victims after she gets up, and try to find the culprit." Eulene kept one of her hands on Sarah''s head.


    Xavier let out a smirk. "You? Finding out the culprit?"


    Eulene red back at him. "What? You think I can''t!? I have read all the volumes of Winston Barlowe."


    "So, at which page did you guess that the principal was the culprit?" Xavier questioned with a mocking tone.


    Eulene moved her gaze away from him. "It was¡­"


    "Page 313, isn''t it?" Xavier smiled, "the page at which it was revealed."


    "Shut up!" Her face turned red. "At least I knew that the criminal belonged to the Academy."


    "Brilliant deduction." Xavier apuded with indifference. "It''s thest thing that woulde to one''s mind after learning that the crime scene was the Academy."


    "Okay, I get it. Shut up!" Eulene had the urge to drop all pretences and punch the scoundrel in the face. "Whatever happens, I will get to the root of it and punish those bastards."


    "Good luck," Xavier said. "Hope you will be able to find their capture in the newspaper once they are caught."


    "Wait." Eulene frowned. "You are going after them?"


    "Of course." Xavier tipped his hat. "A paranormal let loose can bring unrecoverable damage to humanity."


    "Can I¡­" Eulene looked away yet again. "Can I¡­ join you?"


    "Oh." Xavier gave her a look. "Haven''t you already deduced the culprit is in the city- no- this country? Why do you need me for?"


    Qi began to coil in Eulene''s body. She has had enough. But before she could do anything-


    "Fine." Xavier shrugged. "You might be useless, but at least your third eye is not."


    "Who''s useless, huh?" Her veins bulged through her skin. "This seat was the sect leader of the grandest sect back in my world!"


    "Whatever you say." Xavier knew better than to debate with an ''idiot''.


    "Hmph!" Eulene moved her gaze away from him and quickened her pace.


    Xavier stopped for a moment and looked up in the sky.


    "What an uncanny partnership this is¡­"

 Chapter 16 Who Knows The City Best?

    The full silver moon was long gone, along with the fateful night. What reced it was its golden counterpart- the Sun. The Zeitmann''s tower dinged ten times, marking the end of the 12th hour since the duel that shook Derbury began.


    "Is she awake yet?" Eulene asked.


    The matron closed the door behind and shook her head. The lifelessness she had shown yesterday disappeared, although the worry had yet topletely wash away.


    "Let me take a look," Xavier said. He had taken refuge in the Maisel household for the night as a guest.


    He checked the sleeping teen''s conditions without even needing to touch her. His eyes and senses were enough to check the temperature, pulse, pressure and other abnormalities beforeing to a conclusion.


    "She''s fine," he said, "just tired from whatever happenedst evening. What''s troubling is her inability to eat. If she doesn''t wake up soon, I''ll have to arrange a saline injection for her."


    "Are you a physician?" Eulene asked.


    "Was."


    "Thank you." The mother bowed.


    "So when are we going out to investigate?" Eulene turned to Xavier.


    "Now."


    A quarter of an hourter, both of them departed from the house and walked across the cropfields to the main road. Xavier was wearing the same gentlemanly attire, while Eulene donned a sky blue dress. Though it was notvish, this new year gift she received from her aunt was many times better than the cotton dress she wore yesterday. Moreover, her own beauty added to the presence of the dress.


    Before they could walk their way to the closest carriage stand, an open carriage neighed to a stop right before them..


    "How small the world is!" said the coachman as he took off his hat. It was the same coachman who taxied Xavier from the station. "Good morning, young sir!" He had the same cheerful aura as thest day.


    Xavier nodded and hopped onto the open carriage. Eulene gave the coachman a smile and followed. She sat opposite Xavier.


    The coachman was caught in a daze, "Young miss, is this your first time wandering out of your home in Derbury?"


    "Not exactly my first. But this is my first time getting on a carriage." Eulene smiled. "How did you know?"


    "There is no way someone as pretty as you lives in Derbury and I wouldn''t know." The coachman wore back his hat. "I don''t think anyone knows the city better than us coachmen, not even the Electal Lord himself."


    Euleneughed. "Is that so? I am Eulene, and I live past the cornfields- on the other side. What is your name?"


    The coachman whipped the reigns, jerking the carriage to a start. "I am Wilbur Hanks. Young miss can call me Will. So, where shall we go?"


    Eulene turned to Xavier.


    "I came from Amaron for a survey. Take us to the man who holds the most information in the city."


    Wilbur knitted his brows, before rxing again. "Young sir, if you don''t mind, can you reveal what''s the survey about? I have some gossipy friends, and I can assure you- us coachman who needs to know the whole town as the back of our hands have great memories. The information broker I know is a¡­ swine¡­ untrusted and greedy."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier began to contemte.


    "Besides," Will continued, "I still owe you for the silver coin yesterday. Thanks to you, I was able to fulfil my promise and feed my children the expensive candies they have been desiring for long." A smile formed on his face.


    Xavier decided to give it a try. "It''s about missing children."


    "Missing children?" Will frowned. His carriage kept wheeling towards the core of the city.


    "Has there been any events you know of where children went missing, but returned not long after?"


    The coachman thought for a moment. "I know of four such precedents¡­ where the child''s whole family tried to scour the city for the missing child, but hourster, the search was called off¡­ as if the child never went missing."


    "Four?" Xavier raised a brow. "Was there anythingmon among the cases? Like¡­ the events happening on the night of full moon perhaps?"


    Wilbur widened his eyes, realising something. He turned back and faced the duo, "Now that I think of it, yes. Three of these four children went missing on a night of full moon."


    Both Xavier and Eulene exchanged nces.


    Before Xavier could say anything Eulene spoke, "Take us to any one of their addresses."


    "There''s one five minutes away from here." Will whipped the reigns hard, prompting the horses to whinny and pick up the pace.


    As they were at the outskirts of the town, the houses were all one-storeyed, with a few two-storeyed ones mixed here and there. The pavements were filled with pedestrians rushing to their workce. Even the hard road was busy with speeding carriages and expensive bicycles.


    Wilbur''s carriage sped past everything and soon arrived at their destination. The building was one of the rare two-storeyed ones in the region. Bright red bricks and a small green front yard made it look like a pce against all the surrounding shabby houses. There was even a signboard above the main steel gate.


    Bailey Residence.


    Both Xavier and Eulene hopped down. He flicked another silver coin to the coachman. "Try to find out if there are other such cases, don''t limit it only to children."


    The smile on the man''s face widened as he caught the coin. "Thank you! I will try my best."


    "Come back here in two hours."


    "Good luck on your endeavour young sir! And so to you, Young miss." Will tipped his hat before driving the carriage away.


    Before Eulene could take two steps towards the designated house, Xavier grabbed her shoulder from behind- stopping her.


    "Aren''t we asking them?" Eulene turned back and raised a brow.


    Xavier shook his head and pointed at the building behind him- a cafe across the street.


    "No. We listen."

 Chapter 17 The Actor Who Casts Himself

    Bailey Residence- the only low-rise building in the surroundings. Ground floor.


    "I''m done." A grim looking middle aged man stood up from the breakfast.


    "Me too." A mid teen boy stood up as well and walked to his room.


    The other upant of the room, the middle aged woman sighed. "He changed since that day." She turned to her husband. "You should take him to a doctor."


    "Hmph!" The man snorted with a re. "The son of Louis Bailey going to an alienist? You want the whole Chamber of Barristers tough at me- the father of a madman?"


    The woman heaved out another sigh, expecting the same reply again.


    The man, without bothering to hide his anger, picked up the briefcase from the tea-table and was ready to depart. But an untimely jingle of the calling-bell halted everything.


    "Who''s here at this ungodly hour?" He scowled and turned to his wife. "Check it. I am runningte."


    She nodded and walked to the door, opening it. Barrister Bailey nned to ignore the neer and bypass him. But the ''guest''s'' appearance was too high of a ss to ignore.


    Outside, stood a tall seemingly young man, wearing a coat only the upper echelons could afford. His ck glittery hair was fairly long, tucked behind his ears. But the most notable of his traits were his silver eyes, which were behind an extravagant pair of sses. The very presence of the man oozed intelligence.


    "Greetings, Mrs. Bailey." The neer took out a card from his inner coat pocket and handed it to thedy. "I am George Evergreen. Supervisor, department of Admissions, Kingsfield Academy."


    The moment she heard Kingsfield Academy, her hand began to tremble, unable to inspect the card. Barrister Bailey snatched it from her and invigted everything- especially the seal of the Academy which was unforgeable. The special patented ink that was supposed to glow multiple colours in contact of light did its job, verifying the card''s authenticity.


    "Wee!" He wholeheartedly bowed. Thedy subconsciously followed as well.


    "Pleasee in." Mrs. Bailey gestured.


    Supervisor George Evergreen took off his shoes and stepped in, fetching the card back from the man. "I heard you are runningte Mr. Bailey."


    The man''s cheek twitched as he forced a smile. "I am sure the chamber can wait for its ''vice head''. After all, we have an important guest today who came all the way from the capital."


    George ignored the duo and walked to the sofa set, taking thergest one all to himself. The couple did not dare to show any form of dissatisfaction as the husband sat on a couch close to him while the wife rushed to the kitchen.


    Noticing the esteemed guest''s silence, the man maintained his as well. As much as he wanted to form a connection, the guest was the higher being here.


    A couple of minutester, the housewife returned with a tray carrying a costly tea set, with the teapot letting out steam. She poured tea into the cups and sat down on her spot.


    The moment she did, the young supervisor opened his mouth. "Fred Bailey. First of his ss in the most prestigious school in Derbury. Excels in study, as well as the art of mechanics- even cing 6th in the national junior''s tournament. In normal circumstances, he would be the most ideal candidate to get into our institution. But-"


    The couple''s chests were filled with pride as they listened to the supervisor''s words, even fantasising their child graduating from the most prestigious institute in the nation. However, one word shattered it all and clenched their hearts- the word ''but''.


    "But what?" Both of the Bailey''s asked in unison.


    "As much as our institution adores talents," the supervisor arched forward, "we regard one thing above all- ''conduct''; so much that the admission department takes it upon them to investigate the background of all capable candidates. And your son, I am afraid to say, has a ck mark."


    "What?!" The couple sprang up from their sofas, but noticing the nonchnce on the supervisor''s ssed silver eyes, they sat back down.


    "I am sure there''s a mistake somewhere." The barrister contemted for a few seconds, hesitating. "If you want, we can donate-"


    "You are eager to add another ck mark to your son''s name I see." The supervisor raised a brow.


    "Nononono¡­" Mr. Bailey aggressively shook his, vehemently gesturing with his hands as well. "I was just¡­"


    The young man rested back. "I was appointed as the investigator for Fred Bailey''s case. Though the level has not reached that of Aramon yet, delinquency and drugs remain a major issue here in Derbury. Reportedly, your son went ''missing''," Supervisor George Evergreen looked into the eyes of the couple, "six months ago- only to be found in a couple of hours. It''s not something a child of an educated family would do, is it?"


    The grim man forced a smile yet again. "No matter how strict we have been with him, he''s still a child at heart. At this budding age, it''s customary that one would want to spend some alone time outside without notifying the family."


    "I see." The young man abruptly stood up. "It seems that you have found a better institute for your child."


    But before he could take a single step, the matron shouted, "He was taken! My child was abducted!"


    "Afrah!" The man rebuked, despite being afraid of the esteemed guest''s decision. What was worse than his child not getting into the prestigious Kingsfield Academy? The fact that a high level barrister such as him could not protect his own family from criminals.


    "Oh?" The supervisor sat back down.


    The man sighed and rested back. The cat was already out of the bag.


    Silence permeated through the room, until the young man decided to break it. "What happened?"


    Thedy opened his mouth, but the barrister beat her to it. "We couldn''t find the culprits. After searching for two hours, a servant of mine found him next to a pond a kilometre South of here."


    "Next to a pond¡­" the supervisor contemted. "In the open?"


    "Yes."


    "Strange."


    "I thought so too," the man said. "We couldn''t find the motive behind the kidnapping."


    "Was there anything else?" George asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man shook his head. "No. It was raining heavily that night, washing all the evidence away."


    "Mhmm¡­ washing away." The supervisor mumbled. "Did the event affect your child in any way?"


    "This¡­" the couple nced at each other and sighed in unison.


    "Yes." Mrs. Bailey said, "At first, he was scared- sensitive to even the slightest of irregr sounds and darkness. When we asked him if he remembers something from that time, he uttered only one word."


    "And that would be?"


    "Monster."


    George knitted his brows.


    "He became silent after that," the woman continued. "Now, his condition is much better- moving on from that incident. But he''s not the same boy anymore. He barely talks or shows any kind of emotion."


    "I see." Supervisor George nodded. "I''ll remove the mark off his name."


    "Thank you!" The couple bowed.


    "But-"


    The same word clenched their hearts again.


    "If you want to have us ept him, you better have him checked by a certified psychiatrist. And the very notion of deceiving us is deceiving yourself."


    The man bit his lips, contemting. He decided to give up in the end. "I will take him to Aramon- to the best alie¡­ psychiatrist out there."


    George stood up, prompting the others to do so as well. He was about to leave, but he suddenly remembered something and turned back. "It would be best if you keep this meeting a secret, unless you want the other students to look down upon your son- someone who needed to be specially investigated."


    "Of course!" The couple confirmed in chorus.


    The guest finally left, with the cup filled tea still steaming on the table.


    The young man hopped on the carriage outside, upon which awaited a youngdy- Eulene.


    "Done?" She asked.


    Wilbur whipped the reigns, moving the carriage forward. When the apartment was finally out of sight, Eulene took out his hat from her storage ring and handed it to him. The moment he donned it on, the colour of his hair began to change, as if silver dye spilled from the hat. He opened his mouth and stretched his jaws. With a couple of moves, the structure of his face changed.


    Xavier removed the pair of sses and put it back into his coat. "Yes. Fred was lying unconscious in the open, near a pond- a water body. And rain washed the surroundings."


    "It''s the same culprit!" She eximed.


    He nodded.


    Xavier heard the voice of Eulene again; this time, her lips did not move.


    [What are you going to do about Wilbur?]


    He turned to the coachman and confirmed that only he could hear it. She transmitted her voice directly.


    Xavier snapped his fingers.


    [Don''t worry. Through Lumomancy, I made it so that he could only see my original appearance, not my persona.]


    [Are you one of those, Illu-Illusionists?]


    [Was]


    Xavier turned to Wilbur. "Take us to the next address."


    The sun swam all the way from the East to the West- on the verge of setting down. They had been investigating all day.


    First, they staked out from outside, listening to all of the inhabitants''s conversations with their superhuman hearing. Once they found out valuable information, Xavier took the necessary disguise to interrogate the victim''s family.


    They visited a total of four homes, all the three from Wilbur''s previously mentioned cases, and one of the new two uncovered by the efficient coachman cum informer.


    And all four, including Fred, were intelligent children, had been lying unconscious in the open until their family or passer-by found them. Three of them were nearrge water bodies, two of them had ashes beside them as if something had been burning. Most importantly, all of them had some lingering traumas from that day.


    The oldest of these cases were from four years ago.


    They were just about to reach thest home when Xavier turned to the Western horizon. "Coachman, take us to where you picked us up this morning- fast."


    "What happened?" Eulene scowled.


    "Miss Maisel¡­ it seems she has some unwee guests."

 Chapter 18 When Officers Knock The Door, Lawyer Up

    Miss Maisel lit a candle beside the sleeping Sarah. The longer the daughter kept her eyes closed, the more worried the mother became. Shadowing her daughter, she had not taken an ounce of food or water the entire day.


    The calling bell jingled. She wiped off her tears, gave Sarah onest look and rushed to the door. Expecting the arrival of Eulene and the guest, she opened it. But outside, stood four strangers- three men and a woman.


    "Miss Amanda Maisel?" The blonde youngdy asked.


    "Ye- yes." The matron nodded. The formal coats worn by the neers made them look like government employees.


    The young woman gave her a card. "We are a special investigation team from the Detectivete Headquarters. We are investigatingst night''s incident."


    A nostalgic smile surfaced on the matron''s tired face while she observed the card and caressed it with her thumb. It gave her the same feeling as that of the one herte husband used to wield.


    "Miss Maisel?"


    "Ah. I apologise." She handed the card back, losing the slight smile. "By yesterday''s incident, did you mean the impact?"


    "May I know where you were when it struck the forest?"


    The woman''s eyes twitched, catching the attention of all the detectives. "I-"


    "Forget it." The youngest and the most handsome of the three men, the one with the grey eyes interrupted. "Chrysa."


    "Excuse me." The blonde detective took the glove off her right hand and pointed at the matron''s be- the spot between her eyes.


    Just as Chrysa was about to snap her fingers, a chill touched her neck. The entire scenery swirled as her own headless body came into her view.


    But in a moment, she was back into her spot- with her head still on her shoulders and her right index finger pointed at the suspect''s be- trembling. She subconsciously took a few steps back. Her breathing grew heavy while cold sweat drenched her entire body.


    She, along with her teammates, turned to the entrance of the yard. There, stood a gorgeous foreignerdy wearing a blue dress- ring at the blonde, followed by a silver eyed gentleman. They closed the distance to a couple of meters.


    Eulene intentionally exposed her killing intent- but only to the blonde. How dare she tried to control Aunt Maisel''s mind?


    "I was there with Aunt Maisel at that time," she said.


    The tall and long haired Thompson stepped forward. "We are in the midst of investigation." He turned to Chrysa who had horror written all over her face. "And obstruction in the process is a crime."


    "Is that so?" Eulene smirked. "You will have to speak to mywyer."


    Xavier walked past Eulene and tipped his hat. "Secret Act, Article 7, Paragraph 6- hypnosis can only be applied to prime suspects if and only if there is sufficient evidence to prove them so."


    The ''Secret Act''- it was the culmination of the most updatedws that dealt with kic and supernatural affairs. As the name applied, thesews were not published in any journals or written in the constitution. Rather, it was written in an artefact called ''The tritome''. Only a handful in the entire nation had ess to the artefact. And those who were aware of the Act had the power to defend themselves or any other kics legally- even if he were a rogue.


    David, the leader of the team, looked into Xavier''s eyes. "Same Act, same Article, Paragraph 3- the team in charge of paranormal investigation has theplete authority to decide the evidences and the suspects."


    "That would have been the case normally," Xavier said, "but now that my client has confessed that she was there with Miss Amanda Maisel, I believe there must be some changes in your evaluation. Am I correct?"


    "Yes." David teetered his gaze between Xavier and Eulene, before fixing it on the gentleman. "Looks like we found both of our prime suspects quite early¡­ Mister. Xavier. Godwin."


    "Oh. Is that so?" Xavier asked nonchntly. "And your reasoning? Detective. David. Ashdown."


    The fact that Xavier knew the leader''s name shocked the trio. Only David himself remained nonchnt.


    Cassius- thest and the oldest member of the team- curbed the surprise in his heart and asked, "You- a rogue without any affiliation to a society- you arrived in Derbury just before the meteor impact, and you are connected to the kic who was closest to impact. This is enough ''reasoning'', isn''t it?"


    Xavier let out a chortle. "I avoided joining any Secret Societies as I always preferred freedom. But it seems that joining ''The Thirteenth'' is not a bad choice since it gives its members freedom of speech- including the liberty to defame the organisation itself."


    "What do you mean?" The middle aged Cassius frowned.


    "''Our great secret society- the Thirteenth- which ims itself to be one of the best in the world could not predict a meteor fall, while a mere rogue kic did''- is this not what you just said?" Xavier asked in his casual nonchnt tone.


    The impatient Thompson charged at Xavier. "How dare you?!"


    Lightning engulfed his whole body as he closed the distance in a jiffy. It rumbled as the man threw a punch at Xavier''s face with full force.


    But Xavier remained carefree as always, stopping the strike with one hand. Electricity coursed to his body to the Earth below, but he remained unscathed.


    "Secret Act, Article 4, Paragraph 3," Xavier said, his hand still firmly gripping the tall detective''s fist. "If a state employed kic takes the first step in exposing his powers to an ordinary citizen, the authority behind the ''offender'' is responsible for safety and stability of the witness." Xavier turned to Miss Maisel.


    "Is this not your first time seeing a human wielding the power of lightning?" He asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The stunned matron barely opened her mouth. "Ye-"


    "Are you not scared out of your mind?" Xavier continued.


    "I-"


    "Will you not have nightmares for the rest of your life?"


    "¡­"


    "Did you not just lose your faith in humanity?"


    The matron was speechless. Not from the questions themselves, but at the rapidity at which they came. Eulene rushed to the woman and pulled her into a hug.


    "I know you just witnessed something you shouldn''t have. But keep it together. You still need to live to take care of Sarah." Eulene ''consoled'' her.


    [Aunt. Act shocked. Or I have to go into prison.]


    Miss Maisel was not convinced.


    [And he said that there''s no schooling in jail.]


    Tears began to stream out of the strict teacher''s eyes while she groaned. Women were inherently proficient at the art of drama, especially when it came to shedding tears.


    Fuck! Eulene grimaced inwardly. The woman did not have any qualms about her going to prison. The fact that she could not study there was the problem.


    "Tsk. Tsk." Xavier shook his head. "You scared the poor woman. Secret Act, Article 4, Paragraph 4- if a state employed kic scares an ordinary citizen with his power-"


    "Bullshit!" Electricity charged up Thompson again.


    "Enough!" David finally made a move. "Come back."


    Thompson took back his fist and walked back to the team.


    "We''ll end it here today," said David, "This is not thest time we are meeting." He walked out while the rest of the team followed.


    Eulene''s face turned grim.


    Xavier asked, "You understood, right?"


    She nodded. She would rather face a hundred arrogant fools than someone who knows when to take a step back.


    "Anyways, I think he got the message." Xavier turned to the direction of the detective team.


    A few dozen meters away, both Thompson and Cassius had grim looks on their faces while the blonde, Chrysa was still horrified. Only David was nonchnt- no- he had a slight smile on his face.


    "You guys acted well," he said.


    "Thank you," both Thompson and Cassius said in chorus.


    To ask Xavier about his coincident arrival and to attack him were secret orders transmitted by their leader.


    "Now we know who we are up against." David turned to Chrysa. "What did you witness? I did not sense any lumomancy. Whatever happened was the pure manifestation of her killing intent."


    She remembered the scene and her breathing grew heavier, but she still decided to reveal it. "I- I died. I was powerless; I lost control of my body- not being able to move a finger. I saw my own headless body as my head rolled down." She subconsciously caressed her neck, so did her other two male partners.


    David frowned. "Such intense killing intent. What''s scarier is that she was able to hide it from us and hold herself back. Clearly, her body count is high."


    "Yes, sir. We can''t leave that foreigner roam free."


    "And we will not." David smirked. "You have got their message, haven''t you?"


    "Message? What message?" Thompson knitted his brows.


    "Catch us if you can."

 Chapter 19 Idiocy And Brilliance- Two Sides Of The Same Coin

    Another night passed.


    Both Xavier and Eulene woke up early and visited Sarah.


    The little girl was awake, sitting legs stretched out on the bed. Lady Maisel had changed her to a morefortable dress. The woman was sitting on a chair beside the bed.


    "Sarah!" Eulene eximed with a cheering voice- a big smile evident on her face. She walked forth, with her footsteps creaking the wooden floor. "How are you now?"


    But the little girl only answered with silence, barely turning to the cheery Eulene.


    Her response- or rather, theck of response- tugged both Eulene and the matron''s hearts.


    "What happened, Sarah?" Eulene sat on the edge of the bed, right beside the teen and cupped her cheeks. "Tell sis everything. I''ll kill those bastards!" She scowled, barely holding back her killing intent.


    If this was any other asion, miss Maisel would have rebuked both Eulene for using such words, and Sarah for teaching them, but now- all she wanted was her daughter to break free from the silence, for her to speak a word.


    But s, Sarah''s answer was the same as before- silence.


    Xavier- who was standing outside the door with no intention of interrupting the reunion- finally spoke, "She''s like the other victims. We need to take her to a psychiatrist."


    "Aren''t you a physician?" Eulene turned to him. "Can''t you do anything?"


    "Idiot." Xavier subconsciously whispered.


    Eulene''s super-sensitive ears twitched. "What did you say?" She raged, but kept the voice low.


    "Medicine and psychology are two different fields," Xavier answered.


    "What''s the point of living that long if you can''t even learn something this important?" Eulene was incensed. "Who''s the idiot now? Huh?"


    The corner of Xavier''s lips twitched. "Anyways, we''ll take her to a professional psychiatrist tomorrow. She can rest for today." He turned to the patient''s mother. "Her digestion system is still weak. Feed her only liquids today."


    The woman stood up from her chair and bowed. "Thank you for everything. Law¡­ doc¡­ mister Godwin."


    *****


    The Sun swam through the blue above and ced himself in a dominant position above the head. The clock tower of the town nged 12 times.


    Xavier and Eulene stepped out of the house and walked past the cornfield in a couple of minutes.


    [We are being watched.] Eulene transmitted.


    [As long as they don''t peer into our residence, they are not breaking anyws. Act natural.]


    Soon, they reached the main road. No sooner had they stepped on the concrete than a carriage taxied before them.


    Both of them gave the carriage a nce. It was brand new, not anything like the shabby open one they rode before. The new ck coach was bigger with a roof, a grand pedestal and a door to wee the passengers. The purple curtains hid what was behind the window, while silvery steel frameworks gave it an aristocratic vibe.


    It would not be an exaggeration to call it a carriage only the electal lords or people of simr standing could use.


    But the one driving the carriage was the dear old Wilbur, whose smile seemed to grow an inch wider.


    "Good afternoon, young sir and young miss!" Will hopped down and took out his hat in respect, bowing to the both of them.


    Eulene smiled in response. "Good afternoon! What a beautiful carriage! You bought it?"


    "Yes." Wilbur donned his hat back on and puffed out his chest. "It has always been a dream of mine to get her." He caressed the wooden wall of the coach before opening the door. "ording to the n it would have taken at least a couple more years to save enough for her." He bowed again to Xavier. "But thanks to your contribution, I was able to buy her early."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am sure I did not hand you two years enough of savings," said Xavier.


    "This¡­" the smile on Wilbur''s face dwindled.


    "Speak."


    Will rubbed the back of his head, and forced the smile back. "I reckoned you were doing something dangerous, but chivalrous. It went against my consciousness to taxi you in an open carriage where you will be visible to everyone. Sooo¡­"


    "You took out a loan?" Xavier smirked.


    "Ye.. yes." He bowed again. "But young sir, don''t me yourself. It was a decision of my own."


    "me?" Xavier chortled, and flicked another coin to Wilbur. "Only the ipetent mes themselves. Just serve me well." He stepped on the metal pedestal and got into it.


    That was khool. Eulene nodded inwardly and hopped in as well.


    Wilbur, on the other hand, lost his smile for the first time in hours. Shock was written all over his face, with his mouth and eyes opened agape. On his trembling handy a coin. It was not silver like the ones he received before- but gold- pure glittering gold.


    As a coachman who roamed around the city and heard passengers talk all the time, he had a general idea of what the exchange rate was.


    Despite his shock, his work ethic caused him topose himself in seconds. Having passengers wait was a crime.


    He thanked Xavier with all his heart before closing the door. He pocketed the gold coin carefully, checking multiple times whether it was torn or not. Once assured, he jumped back to his seat at the front and beckoned the horses to trot forward,


    Inside, Xavier sat opposite Eulene, on thefy leather-covered bench. He slid open the small window at the front- the one that connected him to the coachman.


    "I assume you found what I asked for."


    "I found two- a minor one and a major one."


    "Good. Take me to thetter."


    "About that¡­" Will turned back and forced a smile, "I believe it will be really difficult to meet him."


    "Why?" Xavier asked. "Is he a messenger of God?"


    The natural smile on Will''s face returned. "Understood." He whipped the reins. The horses whinnied and rushed the carriage through the roads.


    After a fifteen-minute drive, the carriage reached its destination.


    "We are here- the Electal Lord''s mansion." Wilbur stepped down and opened the carriage hatch.


    The duo stepped out of the coach.


    Before them was a grand metal gate, designed with floral and geometric shapes. Behind the gate,y a straight concrete road that led to a white three-storeyed mansion- white without a spec of any other colours. Even the door was white, along with the curtains that covered the windows.


    The garden in front of the mansion, unlike the building, was colourful- with blue hydrangeas, pink peonies,vender orchids, and yellow marigolds.


    But the beautiful garden could not measure up to the huge orchard filled with tens of ginormous oak trees, with hundreds of acorns hanging from each of them. The sheer quantity of the acorns almost clouded the green of the leaves. Clearly, these were special variants with unusually high production rate.


    "Looks like we are at the right ce." Xavier smiled.


    "Let''s meet our first suspect, shall we?"

 Chapter 20 Progressing Backwards Is Progressing Nevertheless

    Inside a study- wherey olden bookshelves with worn-out books- a man sat at thevish desk. His fairly loose white shirt could not hide his burly body and slightly bulging stomach. Strands of grey were mixed with with his receding ck hair. His brown eyes were fixed on mysterious patterns scribbled on an yellow book page.


    Knock. Knock.


    "Come in," the man ordered without bothering to move his eyes from the book.


    The door opened. An old, but tall and lean man wearing a butler uniform walked through the marbled white floor to the desk.


    "A man called Xavier Godwin, along with a foreignerdy, is here to meet you. He came from Aramon," the butler reported.


    "upation? Affiliation?" the man asked- his gaze still fixed on the circles and triangles on the page.


    "Unstated," replied the butler.


    The man finally turned to the butler and scowled. "Derbury might be a small town but I am still its Electal Lord. You should know better than to report the arrival of any random strangers and waste my time."


    The butler looked around, even though they were the only ones in the room. Nevertheless, he circled around the desk to the Electal Lord and whispered something into his ears.


    The man gradually lost his frown. But it did not stop there, as by the time his butler finished whispering, the man had his eyes like saucers.


    "Where is it now?" the man asked- his voice low, afraid someone might hear.


    "I have already entrusted it to madam. Should I bring it to you?"


    The man shook his head. "You did well. She knows the pass to the safe. What about the esteemed guests? I am afraid I made them wait for too long."


    "Rest assured, sir." The butler bowed. "I have weed them already. They are in the waiting room. And knowing madam, she should already be entertaining them right now."


    The man sighed in relief. "Good. Fetch me my attire."


    ******


    Xavier and Eulene sat opposite a beautiful middle ageddy. Eulene and thedy wereughing. On the other hand, Xavier observed the surroundings- while snacking on the sugary cookies of course.


    After all, there was a saying in Avarynth- You can judge a person by his drawing room.


    Just like the exterior of building, the room was mostly white. The majority of the floor was carpeted green and the rest was white marble. Aristocratic patterns existed on the white walls.


    A grand chandelier hung from the ceiling above. But it was unlit since the sunlighting through the prismatic windows was more than enough to brighten up the entire room.


    But what caught his attention the most- other than the plethora of sweets and cookies arranged on the wooden table- was the extravagant showcase that almost covered an entire wall of therge room. Inside, there were hundreds of showpieces and artefacts- many that depicted sparrows, albatrosses, butterflies, dragonflies, scarabs and other insects. Many looked ancient, clearly- remainings of ancient civilisations. And some were new, crafted by the best of artists.


    But nothing impressed Xavier more than Eulene- at how much of a social butterfly she was. She was talking to ady she just met as if she reunited with an old friend. Or was it the case just because they were women?


    "I still can''t believe you are not wearing a corset underneath," thedy gazed at Eulene''s slim waist, "I really envy your body."


    "Well, I wanted to try it once." Euleneughed. "But aunt did not have one my size."


    "I really hope corsets get out of fashion soon," the woman said, "just how crinolines became a part of history. Imagine wearing a cage underneath your skirt. Thankfully, I am hearing that the fashion industry is booming in Aramon, with moredies saying their goodbyes to those damned corsets every year."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Really?" Eulene widened her eyes. "I really need to visit Aramon then."


    The door suddenly opened. A man with greying hair and a bulging stomach entered the room. He was wearing a ck suit over the white shite. And his hair wasbed obliquely in such a way that it hid his scalps.


    "Good afternoon, mister Godwin." The man walked to Xavier and brought forth his hand. "I am Eustace Silverman, the Electal Lord representing Derbury."


    Xavier stood up and epted the handshake. After all, until proven guilty, one was innocent.


    "Pardon my sudden intrusion." Xavier took back his hand. "After discovering that we share rare but simr interests, I could not hold myself back from initiating a visit."


    Lord Silverman gestured Xavier to sit back while he sat beside his wife. His eyes widened for a bit when he finally gave Eulene a nce.


    He had never seen such a beauty in his life. A sense of envy and admiration grew in him for Xavier.


    "Mdy, may I ask where are you from?" He asked Eulene.


    Eulene opened his mouth, but before she could answer Xavier answered, "She is an inder. Apparently, it is still undiscovered."


    "An inder?" The man frowned.


    Inders were the most primitive of civilisations where science and technology were still in their infancy. They were synonymous with terms like ''savages'' and ''barbarians''. If not for the Human Rights Act, they would all have been ves by now like once they used to be.


    "I know what you are thinking," Xavier said, "but rest assured. She is an expert in ''the field''."


    "Oh." The frown disappeared from the man''s face. The esteemed gifter''s assurance along with her own unparalleled beauty curbed the racism in him.


    "I''ll take my leave then." The woman stood up. "I am afraid I would just be a bother if I stay between you schrs." She bowed and left the room.


    "How did you know of my interests?" the Electal Lord asked. "After all, the information is not public."


    "Your manor."


    "My manor?" Lord Silverman raised a brow.


    "White- the colour of purity; hydrangeas, peonies, orchids, marigolds- flowers believed to bring luck; oak trees and acorns- associated with luck, and you have a whole forest of them."


    The politicianughed. "Looks like you really are a fellow delver of mysticism."


    "And this mansion," Xavier continued as he took another cookie from the tter, "45 pirs should have been more than enough to support the building. But you decided to add four more to make it the square of lucky seven."


    The man widened his eyes in surprise. "You were able to tell this much from a nce? Are you an architect?"


    "Was." Xavier finished the cookie and picked another of a different variety from the table. He looked right into the politician''s eyes.


    "I am really curious of how far you are willing to go to bring in some extra luck?"

 Chapter 21 Even Luck Has A Limit, Unless It Is Plot Armour

    "I don''t know." The Electal Lord, Eustace Silverman shook his head. "I don''t how much of an impact luck had in your life. But to me it is everything. If not for luck, I would have still remained in that godforsaken slum, if I was still alive that is."


    "Luck is everything." Eulene interrupted, putting the empty teacup down on the table. "But not everyone can grasp the opportunities- like you did."


    Xavier stayed silent and apuded Eulene in his mind. She was an expert at being an extrovert.


    The Electal Lordughed. "Well, thank you. I always considered myself a lucky man. It all started when I was a 10 year old boy, still hankering in the slums. I rescued a young girl from wolves and she happened to be the daughter of the then Electal Count. Prior to the event, I had plucked a four leaved clover that day. Coincidence? I don''t think so.


    "Sir Willis took me under his wings as a servant. I spent a whole two decades serving him and learning the craft of politics, advancing from a mere errand boy to a full-fledged Secretary. Those years were not without its own fair share of lucky opportunities- like identally hearing of a plot against Sir Willis, winning a grand lottery, the previous secretary retiring, Sir Willis arranging Martha''s marriage to me and so on. And in every one of those cases, I either had something known to bring luck with me or witnessed signs that would bring great luck.


    "And once I discovered the enigmatic field of mysticism- things unexinable by science- I had no reason not to delve into it. When I stood for the elections, despite being opposed by many due to my humble origins, I won. It was all thanks to the arrangements I made, stopping at nothing to gather as much bringers of luck I could find. Even a couple of days ago, a meteor fell next to Derbury, but not a single casualty was reported."


    "See?" Eulene said, "you used every one of the opportunities fate brought to you. If anyone else had this much luck, he might have not reached where you are today."


    The manughed again. The little scorn he had left for Eulene disappeared. "You tter me. I am nothing but a superstitious old man in this advancing world."


    "Have you ever tried your hands at gambling?" Eulene asked. "After all, you have the highest collections of lucky charms in the country."


    "I may be superstitious," the man replied, "but I am no fool. I have better things to do in life."


    Xavier finished a whole te of sweets and moved to the next. "If my observations are not wrong, I believe your seemingly endless luck is beginning to run out."


    The man''s eyes twitched. Both Xavier and Eulene caught the sudden irregrities in the Electal Lord''s breaths and heartbeats.


    [Ohho. Looks like you hit the spot.]


    Xavier decided to strike the iron while it was still hot. "Your term ising to an end. Though in thest nine years, your public image improved, you made a lot of political enemies. The best attraction spot in the town- The Southern Art Gallery- was shut down five years ago, with no signs of opening anytime soon. And the meteor itself should be a sign- that bad days areing to Derbury."


    The chubby politician gulped. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead despite the weather being far from hot. He admitted the allegations with a sigh. "The astrologers, palmists, tarot readers- everyone I invited said the same. My good days areing to an end." He bowed down to Xavier. "And that''s why I am grateful for providing me the tintinnabulum. I was searching one for years, but to no avail."


    "I just happened to have an extra," Xavier said. "And the reason I delve into mysticism is not luck. So, it''s not a big deal." He waved his hand. "I just want to know what steps are you taking to improve your luck? Doing good deeds, or perhaps- rituals?"


    The same irregrities hit Xavier and Eulene''s senses again.


    "I am doing nothing of that sort." The Electal Lord shook his head. "All I am thinking of is removing that curse?"


    "Curse?" Xavier raised a brow.


    "Those bastards at the Aramon Museum tricked me!" Lord Silverman cursed, smashing his fist on the table. "They transferred an artefact to the gallery five years saying it would bring luck. But all it brought was disaster. In just a month of the transfer, several idents happened. And a kid almost died. We were forced to close the gallery after facing severalwsuits.


    "Not only did that cursed item bring bad luck to the gallery, but all of Derbury as a whole. It must have been a conspiracy by those bastards!" The man proceeded to punch the table again, but held himself back at thest moment. "I apologise for the poor show." He bowed.


    "Interesting." Xavier rubbed his chin. "Is the item still in the gallery?"


    The politicianposed himself and shook his head. "It disappeared a week after the gallery closed. It''s probably stolen. But with the bad luck surrounding Derbury, I am sure it is still somewhere in the town."


    "Looks like I will have a fun time here in Derbury." Xavier devoured another biscuit.


    The man turned to Eulene. "What is your field of expertise, madam? I am sure your kind has a lot to offer in the study of mysticism."


    "I can see things what the others cannot," Eulene flexed. "For example¡­"


    "For example?" Lord Silverman raised a brow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The worry in your face¡­ the worry of a parent?" She did not require her Celestial Eye to see that. After all, her parents were still alive and her own age exceeded a couple centuries.


    The man opened his eyes wide agape. "You are absolutely right. It is my youngest son who''s studying to enter into Kingsfield Academy. And he''s¡­ well¡­ not the brightest of students."


    "That''s difficult," Xavier said, "even Electal Lords can''t sway their decisions. But there''s still a quota for Derbury."


    The man forced a smile. "Derbury might be small. But it''s filled with geniuses." He turned to Eulene. "And I have to say, I have never seen anything like this. All you did was look at my face. Can you say anything else?"


    Eulene frowned. "You are doing things that you should not be doing."


    The Electal Lord''s breathing and heartbeat disrupted again. He abruptly stood up and brought out his pocket watch.


    "It''s a shame I have an appointment. I really apologise for not apanying you any longer. Please stay as long as you want before departing." He bowed towards the duo before scurrying out of the room.


    Eulene stood up after the man left, but Xavier still remained seated.


    "Let''s go," she said.


    "Wait." Xavier pointed at the remaining sweets and cookies on the table. "Let me finish them first."


    ******


    A grand carriage drove through the afternoon streets of Derbury, attracting attention from the scarce number of pedestrians. Wilbur had a bright smile on his face, one that emanated pride along with his usual jolliness.


    Inside the coach, sat Xavier and Eulene facing each other- silent, or at least that was what it seemed from the outside.


    [That Electal Lord- he''s definitely sus.] Eulene transmitted.


    [Sus?] Xavier raised a brow.


    [Suspi¡­ suspicious. I don''t know why do you Avarese people have to make words so hard. How many words can you think of that starts with ''sus''?]


    [73- sustentative, susurration, suspiration, sus-]


    [Stop! Stop. Stop. I get it. Anyways, I am toozy to pronounce such hard words. So, use that smart brain of yours to understand what I say.] Eulene snorted.


    [So, why do you think he is sus?] Xavier coughed, recognising his blunder. [I mean suspicious.]


    Eulene raised her chin up and took a proud posture. [He has the motives. Firstly- he is highly superstitious with a great obsession for luck. And he believes that his great luck is in danger. He''s definitely looking into rituals. Secondly- all of the victims are smart children, enough to fight for a spot in that academy. And most important of all- my intuition is saying that he''s up to no good.]


    [Valid] Xavier nodded.


    [And he definitely has the means. Being the most powerful mortal in the town means he has others to do the dirty work.] Eulene raised his chin even higher.


    [Looks like you did not just skim through the Winston Barlowe books.] Xavier smirked.


    The carriage slowed down, beforeing to a stop. A shout came from the outside.


    "We are here!"

 Chapter 22 The ‘Quack’ Visits The Psychiatrist

    Ding. Ding. Ding. The Zeitmann''s Tower announced the time to whole of Derbury.


    Xavier and Eulene was sitting on worn out sofas in Aunt Maisel''s house- silent, this time- mentally as well. Eulene had her eyes closed, absorbing Qi from the atmosphere. Xavier, on the other hand, as consented by her, was observing- trying to unravel the intricacies of the process.


    But no matter how much he observed, the process remained as enigmatic as ever. He tried circting mana through his body, and he seeded. But no matter how much he exerted himself, he failed to store mana in his body.


    "Enough." Xavier sighed in defeat. "It''s impossible without what you call Spirit Root. But the cirction process is definitely a great discovery. It enhances every physical aspect of my body when I do so."


    "Whatever the case," Eulene opened her eyes, "you have to te- show me how to manipte elements." She punched herself in my mind. She almost asked that darned narcissist to ''teach'' her.


    "Sure." Xavier nodded. "But you have to take care of the basic requirements yourself first."


    "And that is?" She raised a brow.


    "Basic science behind all the seven elements- biology behind woods, and for the rest- Physics."


    Eulene''s eyelids twitched. "Aren''t there any other options?" She forced a smile.


    Xavier rubbed his chin, thinking for a second before answering, "Yes."


    Eulene''s eyes glowed. "How?"


    Xavier looked into her eyes. "Discovering or inventing other ways to conjure elements without the help of physics."


    "¡­"


    A day had passed since their visit to the political head of the town. Wilbur had dropped them to Miss Maisel''s house hereafter. ording to the wheeling informer''s sleuthing, the second suspect was temporarily out of town. Since they had no other tasks, they returned ''home'', giving thepetent errand-coachman onest task.


    Before Eulene couldsh out at Xavier, she instinctively turned to the door to Sarah''s room- which was a few meters away. Xavier did the same as well.


    The door opened.


    With Miss Maisel, the fifteen year old Sarah came out wearing a cute pink dress- the dress Xavier had gifted her.


    Nobody- even Eulene, who was with him all the time, excluding the nights of course- knew where he got the expensive dress out from. But she had her own conjecture, and unbeknownst to her- she was not far from the truth.


    Physician, illusionist,wyer, architect- that bastard must have been a seamster as well. But Eulene did not want to ruin her own mood in front of Sarah thinking of such useless thoughts. She got up from the sofa and hastened to the girl with a bright smile on her face.


    "You look beautiful!" she said, and caressed Sarah''s brown hair.


    But Sarah remained as emotionless as that day, not returning a smile or pushing Eulene away. Her reaction- which was theck of it- caused the smile on Eulene''s face to dwindle.


    Xavier brought out his golden pocket watch and checked the time.


    3:09


    He pushed the lid close and pocketed the watch back. "It''s about time we depart." He faced Sarah and showed her a smile. "Everything will be fine."


    ******


    The trio walked past the cornfield to the main road, where Wilbur was waiting with his carriage. As usual, he had a carefree smile on his face.


    "Good morning, young sir! Young miss¡­ misses!" Will jumped down and opened the carriage gate.


    "Done?" Xavier asked.


    "Of course!" Will puffed out his chest. "I have made the appointment exactly at the time you told. I have fed Beck and Cask some extra hay today. We''ll reach there long before the appointed time."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier gave the horses a nce before flicking a coin to the coachman. He got on the carriage and reached a hand out to Sarah.


    Sarah hesitated a second before epting Xavier''s offer and stepping on the carriage.


    After making sure that Sarah satfortably, Xavier professionally ignored Eulene and sat opposite the teenager.


    "Tsk." Eulene hopped onto the carriage and sat beside Sarah.


    Wilbur had pocketed the gold coin as soon as he caught it. He closed the door and got up on his seat, beckoning the horses to trot forward.


    Eulene opened the small window at the front. "Where are we going?"


    "Doctor Joseph Hearts," Will replied.


    "He''s qualified, right? Unlike a quack who always replies with ''was''¡­"


    Xavier''s eyes twitched, but he remained silent.


    Will did not understand what her words entailed, but he replied nheless, "Rest assured, young miss. Though there are a couple of other psychiatrists, he''s way above them both in qualifications and reputation."


    "What makes you say so?" It was Xavier who asked. As a fellow healthcare professional, he was naturally interested.


    "ording to rumours, Doctor Hearts graduated from the University of Aramon and went on to work in the best psychiatric institution in Aramon. He only shifted to Derbury five years ago after he fell in love and married ady here."


    "University of Aramon? Benjamin Conners Psychiatric Clinic? He is qualified indeed." Xavier nodded.


    The psychiatrist''s chamber was at the Eastern end of the town, exact opposite to Aunt Maisel''s house. It took the carriage almost about an hour to reach its destination. But nevertheless, as promised by Wilbur, it arrived with minutes to spare before the appointment.


    No sooner had Wilbur opened the door than Eulene hopped out and brought forth her hand to help Sarah out. After Sarahplied and stepped down, Eulene ignored Xavier even more professionally than Xavier had- as if he did not even exist.


    But Xavier paid her childishness no mind and stepped down nonchntly, his eyes fixed on the premise ahead.


    Beyond therge gate that joined two sections of high walls,y a green field with ample amount of trees, shrubs and flowers. A handful of patients wearing white clothes were on the ground, either walking- gazing at the beautiful sceneries scattered throughout the premise or sitting on one of the benches with their eyes closed.


    A guard stood at the gates while a couple of young women watched over the patients.


    As for the building that stood in the premise, it was one-storeyed and made of bricks. It was coloured in white and creamy green- the most peaceful of colours. All the windows were open, allowing adequate sunlight and fresh air to circte through.


    "Qualified indeed." Xavier held Sarah''s hand and stepped through the gates.


    *** Author''s Notes ***


    I apologise for the short chapters. As you might have figured out by now, my writing style is a bit different- leaning towards the ''showing'' end of the spectrum rather than ''telling''. I tend to not over-exin everything and let readers interpret things for themselves and this adds to the tone of my writing.


    Broad exnations- even though it will let me add to the word count and make the chapters longer, it will inevitably hamper the tone this book has set till now, and perhaps even your reading experience.


    So, please bear with me.


    And is the pacing too slow? Please let me know. My original n was to publish 2 chaps per day, but my exams won''t let me. But a time will certainlye when the update rate rises to 2/day.


    Besides, 10 reviews crossed! Await extra chapters!


    Stay tuned! Enjoy!

 Chapter 23 Twisted Memories And Unachievable Dreams

    *** Author''s Note ***


    Steady your mind for this extra long chapter- worth two whole chapters. This can count as a bonus chapter, right?


    Anyways, stay tuned! Enjoy!


    *************************************************


    A woman wearing a pink uniform and a nurse''s cap led Xavier, Eulene and Sarah through a corridor, bathing in the sunlight that seeped in through the iron grills on the side. Soon, they reached the end, where stood a door.


    The nurse knocked on the wooden barrier twice.


    "Come in." An amiable male voice came from the inside.


    The nurse twisted the knob and opened the door, before gesturing the trio to enter.


    The room was neat- minimalistic with nothing but a desk, a few chairs and sofas and a shelf as furniture. There were a few certificates framed on the light green coloured walls. Natural sunlight brightened up the room.


    Xavier, who had yet to let go of Sarah''s hand, used his free hand to take off his hat and greet the man who sat at the desk- beside the desk to be precise.


    The man looked no older than 32, with jet ck hair and hazel eyes. He wore an all-ck suit, like every qualified doctors wore. He was handsome. Anyone who knew of his story would make one wonder how beautiful thedy might be to fish someone like him into this small town. He had a smile on his face- an amiable one- one that would cause anyone to trust him.


    Bottom line- if the perfect psychiatrist had an incarnation- this man, Doctor Joseph Hearts would be that person.


    The psychiatrist stood up and slightly bowed in response to Xavier''s gesture. "Greetings. I have already received your letter that day. If you don''t mind me asking, are you a physician?"


    Before Xavier could reply, Eulene said, "was."


    Xavier gave Eulene a customary nce before turning back to the psychiatrist. "What gave me away?" He donned his hat back on.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea," Doctor Hearts said. "It''s just that not everyone wants to pay their respect to a psychiatrist. We may have gone past the age of witch-hunting and ''alienism'', but we are still not the most respected of professionals out there." He sighed. "Only the ones who are grateful to us or the truly educated bothers to show us their regards. You being a physician was just a wild guess on my part, or maybe the fact that we both are healthcare professionals prompted me." He then turned to the emotionless teenager standing beside Xavier. "Is she¡­"


    Xavier nodded, before leading Sarah to sit at the visitor''s chair at the desk. He then backed a bit away, giving the counsellor and the counselee some space, but not that far away to leave Sarah feel alone before a stranger.


    Doctor Hearts sat back on his chair. As the chair was beside the desk, instead of being on the other side, he was really close to the patient without any obstacles in between.


    "I am Joseph Hearts," the psychiatrist arched his back towards her, closing the distance even further. "You can call me Joseph. But I don''t mind if a beautiful youngdy such as you call me Hearts." He winked. "What is your name?"


    Sarah blushed a bit. "Sarah."


    "Sarah? Definitely a name befitting a princess such as yourself." Doctor Hearts''s gaze darted to Sarah''s dress. "That''s a cute dress. Is pink your favourite colour?"


    Sarah shook her head. "It''s blue."


    "Really?" The smile on the psychiatrist''s face widened. "Which one?"


    "Sky blue."


    "What a coincidence!" Doctor Hearts inserted his hand underneath his tuxedo and brought out a sky blue coloured handkerchief. "It''s my favourite colour as well!"


    Xavier smirked. With his superhuman vision, he had notice handkerchiefs of 17 different colours hidden underneath the psychiatrist''s suit.


    Doctor Hearts was a qualified psychiatrist indeed- overly so. In a matter of few minutes, he was able to strike up a conversation with the traumatised girl. He effortlessly breeched through the mental barrier Sarah had set up and brought a smile upon her face.


    When the psychiatrist ensured that Sarah wasfortable, he began to move towards what happened that night. He had already gotten the details from the letter. And after sessfully convincing the girl that the best way to get rid of a trauma was to fight it- to share it with others, he asked what had happened that night. And the truth- or at least what she witnessed that fateful night- finally came out.


    ording to her testimony, she suddenly fell asleep at home. When she woke up, she found herself in an unknown area barely lit up by a bonfire not far away. Aside from that, there was arge container she could not recognise filled with water on her other side.


    Once Sarah finished recounting that part, beads of sweat began to show up on her fair skin. She began to stutter and take heavy breaths.


    Doctor Hearts frowned. "It''s fine. You don''t have to force yourself."


    Sarah shook her head. "It''s okay."


    Sarah decided to break the unassable wall herself. She continued to narrate what happened that night- about the other entity that was with her.


    That being- it was anything but a human. Even with the fire lighting up the surroundings, she could not discern its face or even its colour. All she could remember was its pitch ckness, which was shades darker than the night itself, and its figure.


    ording to her, the being was tall- way too tall to be a human. ''As tall as a two-storeyed building'' was what she said. And its four limbs werenky- thin and tall, with its hand falling beneath its knees. It''s torso was not any different. The being was akin to a man who looked like a stick, but not a man.


    That night, the creature- the ''monster''-  soundlessly walked to her- step by step. Sarah clearly remembered shouting her throat out- crying for help, but her ears perceived no sounds. That being bowing down and bringing its face close to hers was thest thing she remembered before fainting. She admitted that she was thankful that her eyes were blurred by tears- for which she did not have to see the face of that creature.


    Sarah, after recounting everything, began to take deep breaths. The number of beads of sweat on her body amplified, drenching the pink dress she had on.


    "Well done!" The psychiatrist praised with a bright smile. He rang the bell ced on the desk. Not soon after, a nurse entered the room. It was the samedy who escorted them here.


    "Help her wash," Doctor Hearts ordered the nurse before giving Eulene a nce.


    Eulene nodded and followed Sarah and the nurse out the room. Now, only Xavier and Joseph- the two healthcare experts remained.


    "I believe it''s time you tell me the truth," the smile on Joseph''s face disappeared. "You remember the doctor''s oath, don''t you?"


    "I apologise," Xavier took off his hat and slightly bowed. "She did not run away from home, but was abducted."


    Joseph sighed, gesturing Xavier to sit on the visitor''s chair. "I understand your troubles. Nobody wants to tangle up in such cases."


    "Thank you for your understanding." Xavier put his hat back on and sat on the chair that was still warm from Sarah''s session.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you with the Detectivete?" Joseph asked.


    Xavier shook his head.


    "A private detective?"


    "Sort of," Xavier replied.


    "Though I am not an expert," Joseph said, "I have some experience working with the Detectivete. Through her testimonies, I was able to find one major characteristic of the culprit."


    "His height?" Xavier asked.


    "As expected from a physician turned private detective." Joseph smiled. "From what I inferred, Sarah was down on the ground during the event, which made the already tall culprit look even taller. If I learned one thing from psychiatry, it''s that you can''t trust memories."


    "I deduced the same."


    "And seeing that she is not afraid of you, someone who is 6 feet tall, I think the culprit is quite a bit taller than you."


    Xavier nodded and turned to the framed certificates on the wall. "Pardon me, but what made you decide to leave Benjamin Conners Psychiatric Clinic? From what I have observed today, you are qualified enough to research on the field. And I don''t think there''s any other organisation that can provide the same facilities as BCP Clinic."


    "You know what we psychiatrists were once called, right?" Joseph sighed. "There are still people who call us by that name."


    "Alienists,'' Xavier replied.


    "Yes." Joseph nodded. "There was a time when people believed that people with mental illness- no matter how minor it was- were alienated from the human society. Hence, the professionals who dealt with them were termed alienists." Joseph let out a chuckle that emanated irony. "At least they were already past the age of witch hunting."


    Xavier made noments.


    "Then the Great War came," Joseph continued, "along with booming artillery and blistering machine guns. More soldiers returned home with traumas than ever- which included people with great power and wealth. Even the officers who remained in camp, family members who awaited their loved ones'' return- who did not have to witness the horror of the battlefields faced immense stress. In many cases, the stress crossed a line and pierced into the realm of illness.


    "And that''s when people started to realise- believe that illness of the mind was nothing but ordinary illness. These problems did not make the patients any less human than others. And the one who came out to strike the iron while it was still hot was-"


    "Benjamin Conners," Xavier interrupted.


    "Yes, he was a hero." Joseph''s hazel eyes glowed. "He was an aplished ''alienist'' before the war, but after the war- nobody dared to call him so. With his research, and the efficiency at which he cured mental illnesses, especially the veterans- let alone a ''psychiatrist'', people began to call him ''magician'', ''messiah'' and whatnot. The government not only deemed him a hero, it established an up-to-date psychiatric hospital honouring him and made him the first director."


    Xavier nodded. He remembered it as if it was yesterday.


    "Ironic, isn''t it?" Joseph asked. "The thing that pushes civilisation to advance the most is the very thing that destroys it- war."


    Again, Xavier made noments.


    "Anyways, it''s regrettable to say that the BCP Clinic now is nothing but a shadow of its past self." Joseph sighed. "After thest director- the apprentice of Benjamin Conners himself- left office, the Clinic became a mess- filled with corruption and nepotism. There are no more researchers who want to cure the world from mental illnesses anymore¡­ but only businessmen." He sighed again.


    Xavier heaved out a sigh and closed his eyes. He looked up, his vision piercing through the ceiling to the sky. Forgive me, he said in his mind.


    "As for my research," Joseph''s words brought back Xavier''s attention. "I am just unlucky, someone who''s born too early. The field I am interested in the most is cerebropsychiatry. And technologically, we are far too behind to make any advancement in the field."


    "Cerebropsychiatry?" Something glittered in Xavier''s silver eyes. Nothing interested him more than fresh knowledge.


    "Yes." Joseph nodded. "I believe that mental conditions don''t take roots only in the psyche, but the brain too. Even if not all of the conditions have connections, many certainly do. Hence, I think many mental illnesses that are deemed incurable can be cured through cerebral surgeries. Even though it''s impossible now, I am sure it will be a possibility in the future," he imed with utmost determination.


    "Well," Xavier stood up and reached out his hand toward Joseph, "the most, and the best we can do is to make it easier for the future generations."


    Joseph stood up as well and met Xavier''s hand with his, and the two doctors- one of the physique and the other of the psyche- ended the conversation with a firm handshake.

 Chapter 24 Cities Live As Their Citizens Do

    The carriage left the gates of Doctor Hearts'' ce.


    The two horses- Beck and Cask- wheeled the new coach as the trio sat inside in their prior positions.


    Both Xavier and Eulene felt the same watchful gaze on them as before, but they ignored it.


    "Psychology- seems like this subject was made for me. Where can I learn it?" Eulene asked.


    "There are a few colleges in Aramon," Xavier answered. "But nothing beats University of Aramon."


    Eulene''s eyes glowed. "How is Aramon? Is it really the city of dreams the books im it to be?"


    Xavier sighed. "Who knows? That city is not for everybody."


    "What do you mean?" Eulene asked.


    "You will understand when you get there," Xavier replied. "If I had to choose between Aramon and Derbury, I would choose thetter seven out of ten times."


    Eulene stayed silent.


    Xavier suddenly snapped his fingers, an invisible barrier manifested that separated Xavier from Eulene and Sarah.


    Before Xavier could transmit anything to Eulene, she opened the curtains and began to ask Sarah random questions about the outside scenery, keeping her attention.


    Xavier took the chance to open the small window at the front. Will came into his view, driving the coach with the same old smile on his face.


    "Who''s the tallest man in town?" Xavier asked.


    "Fred the Giant," Will answered in a jiffy, almost subconsciously- his eyes still on the road.


    "Tell me about him?"


    "He''s the ''biggest'' gangster in town." A chuckle left the coachman''s mouth, seemingly proud of his own pun. "He resides in the slums near Derbury Harbour."


    "It''s fine as long as you know the address." Xavier closed the window.


    Wilbur lost his smile and turned back in shock. Was his next destination the most dangerous are of the town? But remembering the four gold coins he had earned till now, the smile returned to his face. After all, there was no rewards without danger.


    ? The journey back home took longer than the prior trip as the ending work hours increased traffic. Not to mention, they made a short stop at Zeitmann''s tower where the trio took a photograph.


    Sarah had a bright smile on her face, even brighter than her smile in the photo as she stared at it. She was genuinely happy as she was able to get rid of the shackles that locked her mind. Though she was still a bit afraid of the nightmares that were toe, she was confident she would be able to get through the phase.


    Xavier and Eulene, after dropping Sarah home, returned to the main road beside the golden cornfields- where Wilbur awaited with the carriage and his two four-leggedpanions.


    It was already evening, with the Sun testing the depths of the Western horizon.


    "Let''s go." Xavier boarded the coach, followed by Eulene.


    Wilbur closed the door, and started the carriage, setting course to the slums south of Derbury.


    The Tower nged seven times on their way. Eulene opened the curtains.


    The moon was up in the sky with the sun nowhere to be seen. But it was notpletely dark. Themp posts that appeared beside the road after regr intervals had fires zing inside the ssed jars, lighting up the roads. Even the carriages that passed by had amp- either personally handled by the coachman of open carriages, or hanging from the roofs of the enclosed ones.


    Even the buildings began to give out light through their windows as time passed.


    Eulene watched everything with utmost intrigue. Though she had roamed around the city with Xavier for thest few days, none of the trips were made in the night- barring that fateful night, when she walked home with Xavier of course. Nevertheless, that night was dead- with the meteor ruining everything. But this night was lively.


    The books she read said the same- the cities of Avarynth at the night were different from the cities of the day. Her desire to visit Aramon burned even brighter- the city with two different faces. Just what type of city was it? She asked herself, for the authors to call it the City of cities, the City of kings, the City of everything imaginable by mankind¡­


    After crossing a certain invisible mark, the number of light sources began to dwindle- as if the city was dying. They had left the core of the city and was entering its outskirts- wherey the harbour, and the slum that kept it running.


    Eulene, losing interest, closed the curtains. Xavier was sitting with his eyes closed, in what was now a carriage lit by antern. Eulene could sense the Qi circting through his body. She raised her eyes at how smoothly he was going through the process, but sighed in relief after sensing his failure in storing it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier suddenly peeled his eyes open and looked ahead of the carriage. Sensing something, Eulene did the same.


    "Stop!" A hoarse voice came from the outside- a voice that had no resemnce to the jolly coachman''s one.


    The carriage jerked to a halt.


    Discerning the hostility in the voice, Eulene wasted no time and rushed outside. Ensuring the safety of the defenceless Will was the priority. On the other hand, Xavier walked out nonchntly.


    A fat- round- man stood in their way- wearing a grey shirt whose buttons were struggling with their lives to hold the two sides together. His t cap was able to cover his head, but not his grumpy face with eyes tantly ogling Eulene''s beauty. But what remained the most ''unhidden'' was the butt of the the revolver that peeked out from the side of his pants, the one that he was caressing constantly- trying to take everyone''s attention there.


    "Greetings," Xavier said with indifference- neither taking off his hat, nor bowing. "I am here on a business from ''Aramon''. I heard that this Fred is the biggest fish in this filthy pond. Bring him out."


    The actor had already casted himself as a narcissist businessman on a trip to a backwater ''vige''.


    Xavier''s actions confused the man- yes, confused. Was the silver haired man foolish to talk like this against someone with a gun, or was he just confident?


    But as Xavier said the magic word- ''Business'', he had no reason to refuse.


    "Follow me." The gangster turned around, his hand gripping the handgun''s handle, and walked further into the slum.


    Xavier flicked a gold coin to Wilbur and whispered, "Get as far as you can from here. We''ll find a way to return by ourselves."


    Sensing Xavier''s seriousness, Wilbur did not retort and left with the carriage.


    Xavier and Eulene followed the round man in.


    The slums were nothing like the cities. Instead of brick houses, therey shacks barely held together by straws, wood or tin. Instead of concrete road, there was only mud- with hundreds of footprints- most of which were that of bare feet.


    Even in this dark night, barely one out of every ten houses they passed through had a source of light in it. Going by the analogy of the books that Eulene had read, this part of the town was barely alive- hanging onto itsst breath.


    Soon, they reached the core of the rookery. Contrary to expectations, this part was high-ss, devoid of the destitution that they witnessed a minute ago. Withmps illuminating the brick buildings- a couple of which were two-storeyed, and smooth concrete roads- one would find it hard to believe that this ce belonged to the slums.


    There were quite a few men wearing the same coloured shirt as that of the fat man and wearing t caps patrolling the area. But everyone ignored the neers.


    The grumpy gangster took the duo to the gates of thergest building in the premise- a warehouse that looked as tall as two-storeyed apartments and covered the space of fourrge houses.


    The man had Xavier and Eulene wait outside as he went in. After a few minutes, he returned and brought them in.


    The building looked even bigger from the inside- lit with tens of torches on the walls and dozens ofnterns scattered across the building.


    Sacks of who-knows-whats were piled here and there. They walked through the tracks among the piles- tall and short- before walking to the centre where existed arge open space.


    There- stood more than a dozen men, all wearing grey shirts and t caps. Everyone''s eyes fixed on the duo- the most menacing which belonged to the one who stood out the most, the one who stood out the tallest.


    Both Xavier and Eulene''s eyes twitched. Even in their two-century worth of life, they had seen very few people as the one standing in front of them.


    The man had a few scars on his face. But he did not need no identifying mark; his height which fell a few inches short of eight feet was more than enough.


    The fat man led the duo to that man. Xavier and Eulene was not even the man''s height away from him, while the remaining gangsters encircled them.


    "I am Fred," the giant of a man said, his voice as menacing as his body and aura. "What business do you propose?"


    Xavier got to the point. "Where were you on the night of the meteor impact?"


    Dozens of clicks sounded in progression as all the encircling gangsters brought out their guns and cocked them, aiming them at the duo''s heads.


    Xavier shook his head.


    "Well, well, well¡­"

 Chapter 25 Bring A Knife To A Gunfight? No. Bring Two Guns!

    In the face of all those guns, and Fred the giant''s menacing gaze, Xavier remained utterly nonchnt.


    As for Eulene, her eyes glittered as only one word escaped her lips, "Woah!"


    She had only read of these scenes in books before, and the fact that she was now standing where the main characters of all those stories stood made her heart race. So khool!


    Qi circted in her body as she readied herself to kick all those bad guys'' asses.


    [Calm down] Xavier transmitted. [You can''t use your powers before ''civilians'']


    She decided to use one of the khool lines she read somewhere. [Dead men tell no tales]


    [Idiot! Aren''t you aware of the third party here]


    Eulene frowned. That gaze that fixed on her since departing from home was still there- watching.


    [Run to the nearest cover once I give the signal] Xavier ordered.


    They needed only a split second to make the whole conversation.


    "Aren''t you jumping the gun here?" Xavier asked, his eyes fighting off against the giant''s menacing gaze equally. "I just asked a question."


    "I ask the questions here," Fred replied.


    "Oh," Xavier uttered, as if he had hit upon a realisation. "So, let''s have a proper conversation, shall we?"


    Fred nodded, prompting Xavier to smirk and Eulene to let out a giggle.


    Fred frowned in confusion, but Eulene''s next words cleared it, and filled his mind with rage.


    "It was a tag question," Eulene gave Xavier her ''phun mode'' look, "wasn''t it?"


    Xavier didn''t remove his gaze from Fred''s eyes. "Now that we confirmed that you aren''t the only one questioning, I ask again- where were you on the night of the impact."


    Fred''s eyes twitched. His face reddened from the wrath. "Kill him!"


    No sooner had Fred ordered to attack than Xavier snapped his fingers. Arge boom sounded not far away from the warehouse, shaking everything.


    All the gangsters lost their senses and bnce for a second, and that one second was more than enough for Xavier and Eulene to dash behind their closest pile of sacks and take cover. Both of them crouched behind a one meter tall bastion.


    Xavier brought out a revolver from underneath his coat. The handgun was lined with silver making it stand out from all the guns out there.


    "Not fair!" Euleneined. "Give me one too!"


    Contrary to her expectations, Xavier brought out another silver lined firearm from his coat and passed it to Eulene, along with a small bag of bullets.


    "Whatever you do," Xavier said, "make sure the bullet doesn''t hit the head, or the heart. Best if you aim at their-"


    Bang! Bang!


    Fires were shot at their cover, interrupting Xavier. The gangsters have regained rity of the situation.


    "They are shooting at us," Eulene said, excitement evident in her voice. "Won''t it be self-defence if we kill them?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Self defence?" Xavier snorted. "How many shots do you think they need to kill you?"


    "Mhmm¡­" Eulene cocked the loaded revolver with her thumb as she learned it from a book and brought forth the palm of her free hand. She aimed at her own palm and pulled the trigger.


    Bang! The cylindrical bullet shrieked like a smashed can as it futilely tried to pierce through her skin. The folded bullet was now unmoving on top of her hand, releasing a bit of smoke.


    She turned to Xavier and showed him a wry smile. "Infinity¡­?"


    "I am surprised you even know that word." Xavier got up from his cover and shot at the closest gang-man, who was a dozen feet away.


    A scream echoed throughout the warehouse as the target clenched his his right shoulder with his left hand, blood seeping out through its fingers. His gun had already dropped to the ground.


    "They have a gun!" Rest of the gang, including Fred panicked and ran toward covers.


    Xavier took this chance to shot another member on the feet, making him slump head first on the gun. He couldn''t even scream before getting unconscious from the twin traumas of the bullet and the floor.


    "Shoot the injured one on the leg," Xavier ordered Eulene.


    A big smile crept on Eulene''s face as she handled the revolver with both of her hands. She stood up from the cover, closed one of her eyes and took her sweet time aligning the rear sight, front sight and the shoulder-wounded criminal''s leg. She even had her tongue out to the side.


    Once she was sure, she pulled the trigger. A bullet banged out and pierced into the target''s thigh.


    The man screamed and fell to the ground, losing consciousness soon after.


    "Wooooohoooooo!" Eulene eximed with utmost joy. She had shot a man!


    But her celebration was cut short when a bullet grazed her ear. She instinctively crouched behind the cover. She sighed in relief. Her excitement almost made her forgot that she was an immortal.


    That bullet was just the beginning. Following that dozens of shot were fired at the cover they hid behind suppressing them.


    "One of us have to move away from here," Xavier said.


    "I''ll do it!" Eulene did not even take a second to answer. The smile on her face was as big as ever. With Xavier''s sensitive ears, he could hear her heart racing.


    Xavier heaved out a defeated sigh. "Just don''t over do it."


    But his words fell on deaf ears. Eulene took a crouch starting position and shot off aiming at a neighbouring pile of sacks- and ran as fast as ''humanly possible''.


    Fires were shot at her, but all of them missed. But when she was close to her destination, she sensed a bullet slowly approaching her. She lowered herself and slid across the floor foot-ahead, sessfully fetching her destination. The poor bullet inevitably missed.


    Xavier could only shake his head at the sight. However, due to Eulene''s departure, the suppressing fire on his cover reduced by half. Giving him the opportunity to take another shot.


    A gangster who was busy reloading his gun without caring to take cover lost his weapon as a bullet pierced through his hand. Not soon after, another shot wounded his shoulder. He yelled in pain. Blood gushed out from both of his openings as he slumped down to the ground.


    Xavier hid behind the cover again when a handful of shots came at him.


    Suddenly, the duo sensed something and shared a nce.


    Enemy reinforcements had arrived.


    The simple gunfight had just be a two-front battle.

 Chapter 26 Guns Beat Swords

    There were six neers- all wearing the same grey shirts and t caps with revolvers cocked in their hands.


    Xavier gave Eulene a nce. She nodded and charged back towards the entrance while Xavier stood up to take some attention away from her. He fired some shots and downed another enemy.


    Eulene took a new position facing the entrance, her back facing Xavier.


    Xavier was a master marksman, felling opponents with every shot he took. The enemy side which once had a dozen of men dwindled to a number which could be counted by one hand.


    Eulene, on the other hand, was having the time of her life. Sometimes she jumped out from the cover- shooting; sometimes she rolled out and fire shots; other times she slid from one cover to another while firing. And the most absurd of all- sometimes she would just run from one pile to another, experimenting if she had the plot armour of those main characters or not- of being untouchable by bullets.


    And apparently, she was a main character. The times where she had to dodge a little with unseeable speed while bullets came at her did not count of course.


    As for her own shots, though she missed more often than not, she had more or less used every trick in the book- literally. And while she was at it, she brought down four of gangsters.


    Eulene was loving it. She would even sometimes stare at the silvery weapon and apologise to her sword in her mind. She had found a new favourite.


    But a time came when she made a blunder- a terrible one. She, with all her excitement, fired a shot; and with her immortal vision, she noticed that it was going to hit its target straight in the forehead.


    Eulene panicked and gave Xavier a look. Seeing that he was busy, she decided to do something herself.


    Qi coiled in her body. Eulene raced against the very bullet she shot, and just when it was about to pierce into the man''s forehead, she pinched the bullet- stopping it.


    She sighed in relief. But the gangster was utterly bbergasted, with eyes and mouth opened agape- as if his soul left his body. What did he just witness? The woman ghosted out of nowhere.


    "Forget everything," Eulene said in an apologetic voice and struck the man on his neck- knocking him unconscious. She wasted no time and shed back to her spot.


    She scanned the scene and sighed in relief. Thankfully, nobody had witnessed her actions¡­ or so she thought.


    Idiot! Xavier cursed in his mind. He had to use illusion created through lumomancy to hide her unimaginable speed from the third party.


    After dozens of shots fired from both sides, the battle was finallying to an end. While Eulene took out six gangsters that came to reinforce, Xavier had taken care of the main force.


    Now, only two remained- the round man who had yet to fire a shot since the battle began, and Fred who had a sharpshooting rifle as his weapon. And both hid behind tricky covers, with no scopes to directly shoot them. Fred, especially, was the trickiest- as he climbed and took position behind the tip of one of thergest pile and had a great vantage point.


    Neither did the two gangsters shoot back. It was a standstill.


    "Just surrender and answer our questions," Xavier said in a slightly loud voice. But the silent atmosphere of the warehouse passed the message to them.


    "Youe to our turf! Shoot my boys! And expect me to answer your fucking questions!?" Fred roared and shot his rifle, but the bullet failed to pierce through the thick pile of sacks.


    Xavier had already discovered what these sands hid. It was flour- smuggled rations to be exact. And the prior gunfight had whitened parts of the warehouse floor.


    A lot of the ground white grain was still in the air- musking the scenery white.


    "If you had just answered my question, none of your men would have been shot." Xavier was as nonchnt as ever. "Surrender now. Don''t you see that none of them is dead?"


    "You think they will live?" Fred snorted. "Who would want to treat us?"


    Eulene shouted, "He is¡­ ''was'' a doctor. He''ll treat everyone."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fred fired another shot. "Do you take me for a fool?! This man just shot down ten men alone. And you want me to believe he''s a doctor."


    "Hey!" Eulene yelled. "What do you mean ''alone''? I shot-"


    Bang!


    Fred shot again, this time at Eulene- interrupting her. "You are getting no answers today."


    "Tsk. Tsk." Xavier''s tongue-clicks resounded through the warehouse. "Do you think you can run away from the Detectivete after kidnapping the foreign minister''s son?"


    "What?!" Fred eximed, panic evident in his voice. "I kidnapped nobody!"


    "He was kidnapped at the time of the impact. And you are refusing to answer what you were doing at the time. If you are not the culprit, who can be?" Xavier said with a smirk.


    "How could I kidnap him?! I was at the whorehouse- fucking the madam!" Fred answered, his panic yet to run away.


    Xavier sighed. He was not the man.


    "Drop your gun and surrender," Xavier warned, "else, you will have to face all of Detectivete."


    "Fuck you! I kidnapped no one!" Fred discharged another bullet. This time, the bullet hit the middle of nowhere- neither close to Xavier, nor Eulene who sneaked close to a cover neighbouring Xavier''s.


    Xavier heaved yet another sigh. This was going nowhere. He had to do something.


    He aimed somewhere near the cover behind which the fat gangster was hiding, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang! The bullet glided through the air. Just when it neared the target, the projectile bent to the side- changing trajectory- and pierced through one of the man''s button and then into his massive abdomen.


    His shirt burst open while blood and fat gushed out from his abdomen. The unhealthy man fainted just at the sight of his blood.


    Xavier fired another shot. The piece of metal curved mid air and hit the giant''s shoulder. He lost the bnce and fell from a three meter height, breaking quite a few bones.


    "The bigger they are," Xavier blew the smokeing out from his gun''s nozzle, "the harder they fall."


    "How did you do it?" Eulene asked. The slow bullets could not hide from her eyes.


    "Idiot," Xavier blurted. "Bullets have maic properties."


    Eulene scowled. She has had enough of this bastard. She aimed her gun at Xavier''s head and pulled the trigger.


    Xavier nonchntly dodged the snail-paced bullet and aimed his weapon at Eulene.


    One battle was over, and another began.


    After the appetiser, came the main dish. And unlike the former, this dish was not meant to be shared.

 Chapter 27 Bring Magic To A Gunfight

    The flour permeating on the air had settled down, making the concrete below whiter than it already was.


    Xavier and Eulene stood at the centre of the warehouse, a couple of meters apart- their silvery revolvers locked on each other''s forehead.


    Coming to a silent agreement, they turned around and rushed to the heap of sacks closest to them.


    Once they took cover, both of them maximised their senses. Eulene used her spiritual sense- causing her to perceive every existence in the entire slum. She minimised the range to only that of the warehouse and further enhanced the sensitivity.


    Xavier, due to his control over all elements, already had an awareness of his surrounding. But apparently, Eulene had created a barrier of sorts that hid her existence. But he cared little.


    His silver eyes glinted gold. A real-time bird''s eye image of the entire warehouse interior came into his mind and it focused on Eulene. She was busy reloading her handgun- inserting the projectiles into the empty cylinder one by one.


    Eulene, noticing another gaze fix on her, got ready for battle. She re-inserted the cylinder into the revolver and thumbed down the hammer at the gun''s back, cocking it. Even though this action was not required since her revolver was a double-action revolver- in which pulling the trigger would automatically ce the next round in- she simply loved doing it.


    Her heart began to race again. For some reasons, gunfights thrilled her way more than swordfights.


    She looked above at a certain direction, from where she felt the second gaze, and showed a mocking smile.


    Noticing the smile directed at him, Xavier swivelled out from his high cover- exactly while Eulene stood up from her lower one.


    Taking no time to aim at all, they pulled the triggers.


    Bang!


    It was not possible to differentiate one gunshot from the other.


    Both Xavier and Eulene could follow the boringly slow bullets with their eyes as they glided past the air- leaving behind translucent waves.


    But none of them bothered to rush back to their cover. They already knew where the bullets were heading.


    The two projectiles smashed against each other mid-air. The heat formed from the impact, along with the heat already gained from the air-friction, caused the the two rounds to melt into each other and form a peculiar shape.


    The ''object'' clinked to the ground.


    They got back to their cover. Xavier was a bit surprised at her improvement, but got back hisposure in a moment.


    Eulene was indeed a heaven-chosen genius with unimaginable talent. A book and a few rounds was all she had required to be an expert marksman. But nothing in this world was perfect. Otherwise, with all those sessions with Aunt Maisel, she would have be a physicist by now.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The battle continued- with bullets sometimes colliding, sometimes grazing and thus changing the trajectories, or sometimes flying past each other. But none of the bullets managed to hit the target. Xavier and Eulene were just too fast.


    So why were they even fighting, when defeating the other was an impossibility?


    Two words- time pass.


    As immortals, if they ever had anything they had plenty of- it was time. Eulene was shooting because she was getting the thrill. She could feel her heart race.


    On the other hand, Xavier just had nothing else to do¡­ or probably seeing that arrogant woman ying like a little girl was fun to watch.


    After a few more rounds, a smile appeared on Xavier''s face. The victory was his. He had counted all the fires Eulene had shot since the beginning, and-


    Bang! Xavier and Eulene shot again before swivelling and crouching back to their respective covers.


    Eulene was out of bullets.


    The smile on Xavier''s face widened. Now, either she had to surrender, or steal another gun or bullets from the incapacitated goons. And that was not the best choice in this battle of pride.


    But Eulene''s answer baffled Xavier, causing him to raise an eyebrow. She just thumbed down the revolver''s hammer and cocked it.


    Had he miscalcted? Did she have bullets to spare?


    Once again, Eulene answered with her actions. She got out from her cover and zeroed in on Xavier. Eulene took in a deep breath and pulled the trigger.


    Xavier''s instincts, the ones he had developed through two whole centuries, screamed at him- to dodge. And dodge he did, moving his head a little to the side.


    The sack of flours beside his head bursted out, filling the space with flour.


    That Bitch! Xavier cursed in his mind. She had just shot a bullet manifested from pure mana!


    Even with his eyes, he could barely spot the mana-bullet flying through. This was a ''bullet'' to even a being like him- fatal and fast in the truest of sense. If he had not evaded that, his brain would havey sttered on the ground by now.


    This was not a game anymore, Xavier scowled. This just turned into a battle of life and death.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He walked out of therge heap of flour bags. He did not bother to wipe the flour from his suit. There was no point in hiding anymore with those mana-bullets flying around.


    He shot at her spot.


    Bang!


    The gunshot was followed by a series of minor explosions mid air- elerating the bullet further and further until it reached 10 times its initial velocity. ording to the K=1/2mv^2w, the power of bullet increased by a 100 times.


    The sack near Eulene''s head exploded with white. But Eulene had already dodged, it was still slow for him.


    But suddenly, her instincts told her to move. It was the same signal she got the time when she lost her arm. But s, she was a tad bitte yet again. But nevertheless, she saved herself from death.


    When she dodged the bullet and the flour exploded, another round came from the side following a curved trajectory- without making an iota of sound. Though she had sensed it, she paid it no mind. But suddenly, when it came close, its velocity increased by a hundred times.


    Moreover, the bullet was spinning with incredible speed- adding to its piercing power.


    She barely dodged, but the projectile gazed through the side of her eyes- creating a cut. But the worst had yet toe.


    Boom!


    The metal round exploded when it was still grazing her skin. Tens of small shards pierced into her skin.


    "Aaaah!" For the first time in years- a sound of pain escaped her lips. Even losing her limb that day did not hurt much.


    She wiped away the blood from her face. The wounds had already healed.


    That son of a bitch! If she had not dodged, that bullet would have pierced through her eye and exploded inside her brain.


    ytime was over, she cocked her gun. It was time for war.


    She walked out from the pile as well. These things which once had been covers were nothing but hindrance anymore.


    The battle continued.


    Unlike before, none of them were stationary anymore as they dodged the rounds and ran around the warehouse with incredible speed.


    Eulene''s shots were direct and decisive- with overbearing power and speed. Tears appear on Xavier''s suit and burns on his skin as the mana-bullets grazed him.


    ? On the other hand, Xavier''s shots were tricky and unpredictable; some of his bullets were slow, some fast, some curved, some stayed straight, some suddenly changed speed and trajectory mid-air. Moreover, all of his shots were nned- calcting Eulene''s every next move.


    There were several tears in her cloth, and cuts and bruises on her skin. Two of the bullets even had pierced into her shoulders. But she remained nonchnt- focused.


    Flour sacks after flour sacks exploded as they came in their way, filling the air with white.


    A time came when even Xavier, who had a seemingly unlimited amount of bullets, ran out of ammunition.


    But he cared little. He ejected the revolver''s cylinder and twirled it. Iron from the concrete below rose and manifested into bullets as they ced themselves into the empty cylinder. The prior gunfight had caused the atmosphere around to have enough particle-19, particle-7 and particle-16 to remould into gunpowder.


    Xavier reengaged the cylinder and continued the battle.


    A time came when both of them had the same absurd thought- that this battle was not intense enough. Not to mention, they had almost lost their brains to hostile projectiles a few times.


    Both of them rushed to the fallen ruffians close to them and stole their revolvers.


    Double the gun, double the bullets, double the intensity!


    The injuries on their bodies increased. But none of them cared.


    Eulene could have easily cooped up in her shield sphere. But where was the fun in that?


    Xavier could have formed a huge wall that could stop even the mana bullets. But that would be against the rule- the one and only rule they had silentlye up with-


    Only Bullets.


    The magic-gunfight barely passed a minute mark. But the hundreds of flour sacks dwindled to a few dozens. One could barely see a meter beyond the powdery whites.


    But the battle raged on, along with an unending series of gunshots. Until-


    "Enough! Drop your weapons!"

 Chapter 28 Busted?

    Silence.


    No sooner had the third party entered into the fray than the gunfires stopped.


    A sudden burst of wind cleared the air of dust and flour, revealing the messed up warehouse.


    Xavier and Eulene came into view- standing a dozen feet apart- with one of their guns aimed at each other. As for the other guns, they were pointed at the neer.


    The brown hatted, grey eyed young detective- David appeared with his team- armed with firearms. David and Chrys, the blonde, were equipped with revolvers. One of their hands held the gun while the others were free- ready to cast spell.


    On the other hand, Cassius, the stout middle aged man had a dual-wield machine gun, weapon perfect for him since he could create an infinite amount of bullets as long he was close to earth.


    Thompson was absent. But Xavier spotted him outside the warehouse, positioned on the roof of a two-storeyed apartment with a sniper rifle aimed exactly at Xavier''s temple, despite there being a wall between them.


    Xavier reckoned Thompson to be a pyrokic along with being an electrokic. Pyrokics were best suited to be snipers. Not only could they increase bullet velocity through series explosions, they could also detect targets easily through their heat signature. And Xavier''s conjecture was correct.


    Confirming that the neers were from the Thirteenth, Xavier dropped both of his firearms on the ground and put his hands up in the air. Shadowing him, Eulene did the same.


    Both of them appeared injured, with cuts and bruises all over their body. Eulene was showing a lot of skin- bloodied skin- as her dress was torn here and there. But miraculously, or thanks to Xavier''s chivalry, the chest and waist of her dress werepletely intact.


    The four weapons thumped to the ground.


    "You are under arrest," David stated nonchntly, his and his teammates'' guns still zeroed in on them.


    "Arrest?" Xavier frowned. "What for? This was an act of self defence. The gangsters were the one to shoot first. Moreover, as per thew, we killed none. Besides, they need medical attention."


    [How long can you cloud their senses?] Xavier asked Eulene in secret.


    [How long do you want?] Eulene asked him back.


    "Secret Act. Article 6. Paragraph 11," David said, "under no circumstances, cleared unaffiliated kics are allowed to conduct a battle with their kic powers."


    "Battle?" Xavier smiled. "What are you talking about?"


    "You can say whatever you have to say in court," David announced.


    "Same Act. Same Article. Paragraph 3," Xavier spoke, "an unaffiliated kic can be termed ''cleared'' by the authority if they are deemed harmless. Unless they use their kic powers, they are to be dealt with normal state governed authorities. And I was ''cleared'' by Detective rk from your society."


    David frowned.


    Cassius shouted, "But you clearly used your powers!"


    The smile on Xavier''s face widened. "And¡­ your evidence?"


    Cassius pointed at all the destroyed sacks of flours. "You think these can be done by a few guns alone? This is enough evidence."


    "These?" Xavier asked, the smile as bright as ever on his face. "But I don''t see anything."


    "Nor do I," Eulene looked directly into David''s eyes.


    Suddenly, an overbearing pressure fell on David and his two teammates. The whole world darkened despite the torches andnterns in the warehouse still working fine.


    David''s body froze in ce. He tried to pull the trigger, but failed. He even lost the sensation of the hard trigger from his finger and the revolver from his hand. The pressure became heavier as moments passed by, suffocating him. Soon, he found himself unable to breath. The moment felt like eternity.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The world darkened and darkened until he could not feel anymore. But after who knows how long passed, he began to feel something with his skin. It was his own cold sweat.


    An eternityter, he began to feel something else. It was as if he was standing on quicksand, drowning millimetre by millimetre. Soon, his ankle sunk in.


    For the first time since ''that day'', he felt true terror. To add to this, the worse had yet toe.


    Suddenly something grabbed his right leg. Even though he could not look down, he could very well feel the four skeletal fingers that pushed deeper and deeper into his calf and the thumb that hooked his shin.


    The thing below was saying something. It was a foreignnguage he had never heard before. But oddly enough, he could understand it- clearly.


    Join us- it said.


    Even if he did not have his ultra-high IQ, he could have easily understood what those two words entailed. And the meaning behind them made him lose all the strength he had left.


    He gave up.


    But suddenly, the grip on his leg, the suffocating pressure, the abyssal darkness- everything disappeared. He returned back to the warehouse.


    Though something felt different about the scene, he had no time to ponder on that. He conjured all his strength on his leg to stay standing, and in a couple of seconds- he took a deep breath andposed himself.


    But his colleagues could not. Both Chrysa and Cassius dropped their weapons and thumped down on their knees and trembling hands. They desperately gasped for air. Tears were dripping on the concrete floor under Chrysa.


    Concrete? David frowned.


    "Get up," he ordered the duo before scanning the surroundings. His eyes widened in utter bafflement.


    "What happened?" Xavier asked with a lingering smile, his hands still in the air. "Are you fine?"


    His words made David subconsciously grip the handle of his gun tighter. But when he noticed Eulene''s innocent smile, any thoughts of going against them disappeared. His instincts screamed that the foreigner was the one behind that nightmare.


    [What did you do to them?] Xavier asked.


    [Nothing. It''s a trick I learned from a ''friend'' of the demonic cult] Eulene shrugged with her hands still in the air.


    [Anyways, you should have told me so that you were going to drop them to their knees. If I did not create two fake heat signatures in time, we would have been shot at, and worse- turn into criminals]


    [But you took care of it, right?]


    After a whole minute, Chrysa and Cassiusposed themselves and stood up. But the scene they witnessed shocked them to the core.


    All the sacks of flours were back on their spot, with the bullet hit sacks on the battle against the gang remaining as they were. Simrly, the floor and air was clear of white. Only the little from the aftermath of the first gunfight remained.


    All the traces of bullets after the battle against the hoodlums disappeared. Even the two stolen guns were back to their original spot- beside the fallen gangsters, with only the two silver revolvers lying at the suspects'' feet.


    Even the suspects'' clothes were as good as new, and so were their skin. It was as if they had not even participated in the first fight against the gang, let alone that magic duel.


    "I ask again." Xavier had yet to lose the smile on his face.


    "Where is your evidence?"

 Chapter 29 Victory In Defeat

    The night was as dark as it could get- with the moon above barely showing its dimming face through the fluffy clouds.


    Nheless, nobody needed any moon to walk through the night, as the streetmps were still zing. Adding to the lights from these posts were the windows of the brick buildings.


    And no building gave out as much light as Derbury Detectivete. The two-storeyedplex covered an area wider than the Electal Lord''s mansion. It had a huge entrance at the front. A few words were calligraphed above it.


    ''Serving Avarynth and Protecting Her Citizens''


    Above it was the Detectivete''s coat of arms- an insignia depicting a winged shield.


    Two figures walked out from the entrance below- Xavier and Eulene. Xavier was nonchnt but Eulene had a wide smile on her face.


    As the team from the Thirteenth had no evidence whatsoever of a magic battle, they were forced to hand the duo over to the general Detectivete. After some questioning, Xavier used his status as an Aramoner along with his faint connection to the Electal Lord to get a break free from this matter.


    As for his two guns, he just had to show their licenses- ''legitimately forged'' ones.


    "Let''s go eat something," Eulene proposed.


    "I was thinking the same," Xavier answered.


    The duo walked through the path amidst the yard. On both sides,y parked a dozen of bicycles and a handful of steed-less carriages. Sounds of horses neighing came from not far away.


    [I knew it] Eulene transmitted. [You need to feed your brain some sugar after pulling off that trick]


    [It was indeed tiring] Xavier admitted [I wouldn''t have to manipte a total of 457 Kg and 366 grams of flour particles and take them to their ce if you had only controlled yourself a little]


    [Come on. It was just a little ''showdown''. Besides, I forgive you for hurting my face.]


    "Tsk." Xavier clicked his tongue. [Anyways, next time you think of fighting, be sure to wear something durable. Or was it your tactic to make me pull back my shots?]


    [Oh my! You are quite the gentleman, aren''t you?] Eulene transmitted a giggle. [You don''t have to worry about me. I have fought in worse condition before]


    Xavier stopped in his track, prompting Eulene to do the same. He gave her a weird look.


    [What? Jealous of that opponent?] Eulene showed Xavier a knowing smile.


    [Jealous? You are a crone] Xavier turned ahead and resumed his walk.


    [Crone?] Eulene followed Xavier with a frown. [What is a crone? How beautiful do you mean by that? Hey!]


    The duo left the precinct. They hired an open coach, and wheeled West.


    "Should we let them go, sir?" Thompson asked.


    From one of the windows on theplex''s second floor, David and his team peered at the departing carriage.


    "Did you notice anything strange from your position?" David asked, his eyes still locked on his target.


    Thompson gave Chrysa and Cassius a nce, who had been unnaturally quiet since the raid. He turned back to David. "No, sir. What happened there?"


    "How long were we in there?" David answered with a question.


    "6 minute 57 seconds?" David let out an amused ''heh'' followed by a chortle. The soft chortles soon waved into loud cackles. Theughter showed no signs of stopping.


    Thompson was baffled by thisughter- almost scared. He turned to his otherrades, but they remained as quiet as ever- their eyes fixed on the floor.


    David''sughter finally slowed down, until it came to a halt. Even the smile on his face disappeared. "5 seconds. That nightmare- that eternity- it was but 5 seconds." David turned to Chrysa. "What do you think that was? An illusion?"


    The blonde gulped. She took in a deep breath and said, "A curse?"


    David shook his head. "No. It was a pure manifestation of killing intent."


    "How''s that possible?!" Chrysa eximed. "To conjure such a killing intent, how many must one kill? A whole nation- no- half a continent?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She did something to amplify the force," David responded, "nevertheless, her kill-count is by no means low."


    "That foreigner dared to attack you?!" Thompson fumed. His hands clenched into fists while electric threads sparked around his body.


    "That''s the problem, Thompson, that''s the problem." David sighed. "I wish they had attacked me. At least I would have a tangible evidence to initiate their arrest. Even if they escaped, we could have marked them as criminals of the highest level. And after I got the clearance to use the artefact, I could have killed them easily.


    "But all''s for naught. Showing killing intent is by no means killing, or even assaulting."


    "So, we didn''t get anything?" Thompson sighed. His fists unclenched. The sparks around him disappeared.


    A smile appeared on David''s lips. "No. We hit the jackpot."


    "Pardon?" Thompson knitted his brows.


    "Now we know who has the item."


    "Is it certain?" Thompson asked.


    "Of course! They admitted so themselves." Davis smirked.


    Thompson remained silent, awaiting his superior''s answer.


    "Those two have a vtile partnership- with a tendency to start a duel at crucial times. Sounds familiar?"


    Thompson widened his eyes. "The battle at the impact site!"


    "Yes." David nodded. "Besides, their battle revealed a few more of their traits. And I could gauge their powers better. It seems that my previous deduction was incorrect, or¡­"


    "Or?"


    David shook his head. "Forget it. Just know that they are stronger than I previously predicted. And even with our whole team, we can''t defeat even one of them- let alone both."


    "So, our only choice is to gather evidence and ask for a clearance to use ''it''?" Thompson questioned.


    David nodded.


    "So, what do we do now?"


    "Stop tracking them for now." David''s grey eyes glinted gold as he peered through the window. "Let them down their guards."


    The glint in his eyes- disappeared.


    "It''s gone," Eulene said. "Those stalkers have finally moved their eyes away from us."


    The open carriage wheeled West through the empty streets of Derbury.


    "They want us to let our guards down." Xavier gazed toward the East.


    The carriage suddenly slowed down, beforeing to a halt. A two-storeyed building came into the duo''s view.


    The two hopped down the carriage. And the vehicle left after David flicked a silver coin to the coachman.


    They eyed the two floored building. Above the entrance, there was a in but neat signboard.


    ''Kimberley''s''- it said.


    It was the same restaurant where they shared a meal that fateful night.


    Xavier faced East onest time before the duo entered the eatery.


    "But the question is, should we have them dance to our tunes? Or give them a little surprise?"

 Chapter 30 Dreamwalking

    The eventful day had passed, letting a fresh one to dawn upon the world.


    ? Both Xavier and Eulene slept longer that night. An exhrating battle, followed by a more-than-hearty meal, took their tolls even on immortal beings like them. Nevertheless, both of them woke up early ording to mortal standards and began their daily routine.


    The first thing Eulene did after waking up was sitting in a lotus position. She took in deep but rhythmic breaths while all the free Qi around began to March towards her.


    Xavier- on the other hand, in another room- stayed lying on his bed- with his eyes wide open. The wooden ceiling seemed old but sturdy, with multiple beams to hold it on spot.


    But he cared little about the architecture of the building. His mind was focused on something else.


    Dreams.


    He was processing the dream he dreamtst night-mitting it to memory despite the visions trying to struggle out of his grasps, but s- it failed.


    Once done with that, Xavier began to analyse every details of the dream. It was quite a special dream- of him enjoying life. It was a rarity.


    But he had a simr dream a few nights ago, after the events of that fateful night. Xavier instantly noticed a pattern. A thrilling duel, a superb meal, a bit of sleuthing, a ''worthy'' partner- all of these weremon on the days behind the two dreams.


    However, Xavier was not surprised. Few things in the world were as enigmatic as dreams; it was a wonder of the world. He believed that unraveling its intricacies would bring forth unbelievable results.


    Though many experts of mysticism believed in the dreams'' abilities to foretell the future, Xavier''s field of study was something else. Aside from its ability to dish out ideas and insights, if there was one thing he learned through his century and a half long research- it was that dream was a ''realm'' capable of expanding time itself.


    Once he discovered that it was possible to control oneself in dreams, he mastered the art of ''dreamwalking'' overtime. Though he could still not influence all of his dreams, the chances of sess was still high.


    He used those ''controlled dreams'' and their advantage of ''elerated-time'' to have several lifetimes worth of practice.


    While others struggled to master one element in their lifetime, Xavier not only managed to master them all in a span of three mortal lives- he went beyond mastery. And four of these elements were elements Xavier was notpatible with. Hence he had to spend twice as much time on those- if not more.


    Once Xavier was done contemting, he discovered that tonight''s uncontroble dream- even if it was enjoyable- it did not provide any fresh insights.


    He finally got up from the bed. He was wearing a nightie the matron had provided. He quickly changed to his usual ck attire. He did not need anyundry. After all, dust and sweat were made of particles.


    The roomcked any mirrors, but Xavier cared little. His eyes glinted gold. His own image appeared in his mind.


    Perfectly ced hat. Tidy silver hair. Glinting silver eyes. wless attire. Perfection.


    Xavier walked out of the room.


    The clock tower belled 8 times. For the first time, all the four inhabitants of the Maisel house took breakfast together.


    Life had returned to the mother-daughter duo''s face. Both of them had smiles on their faces as the matron fed Sarah.


    But the one with the brightest smile in the room was Eulene, who was joking with Sarah.


    Xavier couldn''t keep a straight face amongst them. His lips were slightly curved to a smile. Happiness was indeed contagious.


    "How was the night?" Xavier asked Sarah.


    "It was fine," Sarah answered.


    "Any nightmares?" Xavier gulped down water from his ss.


    Sarah shook her head. Suddenly, miss Maisel nudged her and gestured something with her eyes.


    Sarah nodded and got up from her chair, grabbing Xavier and Eulene''s attention.


    "Thank you for everything." Sarah bowed her head. "Brother inw."


    Xavier coughed out the water from his mouth. He reflexively used hydromancy, turning the water into mist before it could spoil the porridge and poached-egg before him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You imp!" Eulene yelled. Her cheeks were as red as tomatoes.


    Sarah frowned. "Didn''t you say brother- I mean the gentleman was staying with us because he was enamoured by yo- ouch!"


    Miss Maisel grabbed Sarah by the hair and showed Xavier a apologetic smile. "Please pardon her. She''s a naughty child."


    Xavier coughed a couple of times and showed the woman his hand, assuring it was okay.


    The Matron forced Sarah to apologise before beginning to feed her again.


    Noticing the now gloomy atmosphere, Eulene tried to break the awkwardness.


    "Auntie, do you know what ''crone'' means?" She asked.


    "Crone?" The teacher gave Eulene a look, before ncing at Xavier- who was gulping down the porridge spoon after spoon.


    "Oh, I know, I know!" Sarah raised her hand. "It means a witc-"


    The woman forced a spoon of porridge into the girl''s mouth. "Bewitching," she ''corrected'', "Crone means beautiful." She gave Sarah a re, to which the girl nodded.


    Eulene turned to Xavier and smiled. "Thank you."


    The breakfast ended and everyone returned to their room. The mother and daughter were both on leaves from their school. So, they would stay at home all day.


    But Xavier and Eulene had ns.


    Hours passed. The Sun climbed all the way from the East to the top, and started to climb down the West.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The duo left the house and reached the main road, where awaited Wilbur with his carriage. They boarded the carriage and departed Northward.


    After half an hour of travels, they arrived at their destination.


    "It''s a shame that the Gallery is closed," Wilbur said as Xavier and Eulene got off. "It''s five minutes walk from here."


    "Quite close indeed," Xaviermented. He remembered what the Electal Lord said that day- about the curse that befell on the city, and its connection with the stolen artefact.


    The duo eyed their destination. Behind wooden fences, and a gate broken to the point of being on the verge of falling down-y a handful of buildings. Amongst the wooden houses, thergest was made of bricks. Nevertheless, its dirty walls did not make it look much better than its wooden counterparts.


    The unkempt field was silent- with not a single creature walking on it. Adding the silent streets and the empty surroundings, the whole ce reeked of eeriness- that too, in the middle of the day.


    The two looked up at the signboard above the gate. What it said belied everything they witnessed.


    ''Derbury Disabled Children''s Home''


    Coldness appeared surfaced on Xavier''s eyes.


    "Apparently, the director is back. Let''s see what he has to say about the abductions."


    ***************** Author''s Note****************


    30! A small one- but a milestone indeed. Another milestone- 20!¡­ 20 what? I am finally 20. RIP teenage years. Though this birthday- my first one as a writer- is not as fun since mother and little sister are away. Probably it''s my first birthday without them- barring the first two of course (lil sis was not born yet). And honestly, it feels a bit lonely.


    Anyways, thankfully I still have my friends in town to hang out with. And I have you guys, my dear readers to motivate me- to continue my craft of storytelling. Thank you so much for your support.


    Keep me in your prayers! Stay tuned!

 Chapter 31 Magic And Its Wonders

    A young woman dressed in pink, who looked no older than 25, led Xavier and Eulene through a corridor. The walls were old, with the dirty white paint slowly falling off. The floor was barely clean enough to walk through.


    Soon, the trio entered a room. Therge room was not in a bad shapepared to the hallway. The walls were clean- barring all the doodles on the white, and the floor was carpeted- albeit a bit torn and dirty. The room was properly lighted thanks to therge windows on two adjacent walls.


    Though it was not the best ce to dwell in, it was still a safe abode for the couple dozen children ying in the room- aged all the way from a toddling four to a rope-skipping 15.


    However, there was one thing odd for a room filled with children- it was quiet¡­ awfully so. Despite the crowded room, everyone was by themselves- some spinning their toys, some tiptoeing, a pair skipping and jumping, while many just sat by themselves- repeating their hyperactive actions.


    A middle ageddy, wearing the same pink dress, after giving another uniformed young employee some directions, came forward and greeted Xavier and Eulene.


    "Good afternoon, kind sir and youngdy." The woman bowed. "It has been ages since we had guests. Pardon theck of hospitality."


    Xavier shook his head. "Are they all?" His eyes scanned through the room.


    "Yes." The woman turned to the children as well. "We have a total of 25 children. If you count that girl there," she pointed at the pink wearing young girl she had just given directions to, "who is capable enough to take care of herself, and even a few others- it''s 26."


    Xavier eyed the torn carpet and noticedck of sufficient toys and equipments. "Looks like the funding is not enough."


    A wry smile appeared on the woman''s face. "Nobody wants to donate to us. Most of the children here have parents who are still alive. A lot of them were abandoned and a few were secretly entrusted to us by people of higher standings."


    Xavier and Eulene had already noticed the difference in the children''s clothes. Some wore old and worn ones, while others had expensive and new clothes on them. But thetter group did not seem a bit happier than the former.


    The middle aged employee continued, "The rich families take all the responsibilities for their children, but such children are a minority here. We barely have enough to take care of the others. When entrusted children get new clothes and clothes, we give their old dresses and toys to the other kids. That''s how we are scraping by. Thankfully, there are still some guilty parents out there who anonymously donate a sum every once in a while."


    "What about Myers-Lushnikov foundation?" Xavier asked.


    "We have applied for funding there." The matron sighed. "They only deal with orphanages, and technically- we aren''t one. And all the volunteers flock towards the orphanages to get into the foundation''s eyes- not giving us a nce." She heaved yet another sigh. "What has the worlde to? Even volunteering is not without selfish motives anymore."


    A sigh escaped Xavier''s lips. "And independent donors?"


    "Every time I see that word- ''disabled'' on the signboard, it pains my heart. I had the urge to rece that word with ''lovable'', ''well-behaved'', ''adorable'' who knows how many times. But we kept the word there¡­ do you know why?" The woman forced a smile.


    Xavier stayed silent, even though he knew the answer.


    "For pity to sprout from a passer-by''s heart. Even one good donor would allow us to hang in for a few more weeks- if not months." A sorrowful sigh escaped the employee''s lips. "It manages to get us a handful of donors every year. And we are eternally thankful to them. At least, the kids don''t have to starve."


    Despite Eulene''s strong Dao heart, her heart clenched. Just like happiness, sadness was infectious. Theck of smile on all those young souls washed away all the excitement she had gained for meeting the suspect. Suddenly, a transmission reached her.


    [Do you know what the first one to gain elemental powers- the world''s first magician- had done when he discovered his powers?]


    His questions baffled Eulene, but she decided to throw in all her wild guesses. [Revenge? Wooing a princess? Kidnapping her? nning to take over the world? Striking it rich?]


    Her guesses, in turn, baffled Xavier. [No. watch]


    Xavier asked the woman in charge, "Can you please gather everyone here?"


    "Sure!" The woman ordered the two other young women and went on to gather everyone.


    In a matter of minutes, all the children were present before Xavier- curious. The three employees gave the two parties some space. Nevertheless, their eyes were stuck on the handsome man- as curious as the children.


    A bright smile appeared on Xavier''s face. Eulene was internally surprised. She never knew that this man could bring on such a jolly smile to his face.


    Xavier snapped his fingers, a fire appeared on his palm. The children gasped, so did the threedies. A few kids even took a step back in fear.


    But the fire did not stay much longer on Xavier''s hand as he brought it to his mouth, and swallowed it. Everyone was surprised yet again.


    And before they could curb that surprise, Xavier opened his mouth and blowed. Birds of smoke exited it, flying in different directions. The birds pped their wings once before they dissipated into the air.


    "Woah!" Collective cheers sounded out from the crowd.


    When the children turned back to Xavier, with their eyes still wide open from the shock and excitement, they discovered that the silver-haired man had his hat taken off.


    Xavier jolted the hat. A couple of pigeons came out- this time, real ones- and escaped through the open windows.


    The kids followed them out with their eyes. A smile had unknowingly appeared on their once-emotionless faces.


    When they turned back to the ''magician'', awaiting his next trick, Xavier had his hat donned back on. But he had three flowers of different in his hand- ones that had intoxicating fragrances.


    Xavier shook his hand- the three flowers became six. With another jolt- six became 12, and with another- 12 became 24- 24 flowers of 24 different colours.


    He distributed the flowers one by one to everyone. And one little girl was left out. Just when her smile was about to die, Xavier took off his hat.


    Two beautiful stalks of flower was on his head, as if they grew out from the silvery garden. Xavier plucked one and handed it to the girl, before giving thest one to the youngest employee.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier continued with his magic tricks. Sometimes bringing out things from nowhere, sometimes multiplying items he already had, or sometimes even disappearing when everyone was distracted. The smiles on the kids faces widened every second.


    Even the blind boy was not left behind. Unbeknownst to all, music entered his ears- music that washed away all the negative feelings he had in him, music that could make him imagine scenes that was more majestic than the ones everyone was seeing. The joyful cheers andughs of his mates only added to his happiness.


    In a matter of minutes, the once silent room became filled with sounds of joy. The room itself came to life. The doodles on the wall- the sketches of humans, animals and the imaginary beings- came alive. They danced and ran through the white wall. Green grass grew out of the carpet.


    Of course Xavier made it so that only Eulene and the children could see these things.


    In no time, Xavier connected to the children like no others before. Not only was he showing magic tricks, he was also ying with them and giving the little ones piggyback rides.


    The two older employees- though they could not see everything, the joy and liveliness of the children were evident as day. Tears escaped their eyes.


    Eulene, who observed everything, realised; she realised that magic- just like drugs, poisons and explosives- never came to be to hurt people, but to put a smile on people''s face.


    She could not hold herself back any longer. "Your big sis is super strong you know!" She joined the fray.


    Eulene put one child on her shoulders and carried another two with her arms.


    Unknowingly- a whole hour passed.


    Xavier was sitting as he taught the children some simple magic tricks. Suddenly, a nine year old boy walked forward and nudged Xavier''s shoulder.


    "Yes?" The smile on Xavier''s face had yet to die down.


    "Magician brother, can you bring back sister Silvie?"


    Xavier raised a brow.


    "Ethan!" The matron rebuked.


    The boy named Ethan covered both of his ears and began to cry. Xavier pulled him into his arms and gave the offender a sharp look. His smile disappeared.


    The older employee froze in ce. Cold sweat drenched her body.


    Xavier identally leaked a bit of his killing intent. He took it back in no time, but it was still more than enough to scar the poor woman''s soul.


    The boy, feeling Xavier''s warmth, calmed down.


    "I apologise." Xavier slightly bowed to the matron. But soon, the sharp look on his eyes reappeared. "Now, speak."


    The woman thought ofing up with a lie, but quickly erased that thought. That nightmarish experience she had faced just now was still fresh in her mind.


    "She was also a child like Mia," the woman pointed at the youngest pink wearing girl. "But she disappeared four years ago, and we have yet to found her." She bowed as low as she could. "It was our blunder. Please don''t punish the children by holding back the donations."


    Xavier eyed all the children. The stern look on his face disappeared with a sigh. "Give me the detailster."


    "Sure!" The matron bowed again. "Thank you so much!"


    Soon, the bright smile reappeared on his face as Xavier continued the session.


    Eulene appeared disinterested as she sat a bit far from the lesson. But all her senses were focused on Xavier''s hands- learning the techniques.


    A quarter of an hourter- a young man wearing a loose pink shirt entered the room. "The director is back, and is ready to meet the guests."


    Xavier and Eulene stood up. They promised the children that they would return after the meeting and followed the young man out.


    As soon as Xavier got out, the smile on his face disappeared and it took its ever-nonchnt shape.


    Eulene noticed it. She remembered that he was not the jolliest of men in the world and he seldom smiled.


    "Why go against your nature and put on a smile?" She could not help but ask.


    Xavier stayed silent for a second before answering.


    "The world is rotten," he said, "and everyday I wake up, the more rotten it seems to get. The least these little ones- our future- deserve is a smile from the ones they look up to."


    Eulene had no words to speak. She remained silent.


    After half a minute of walk, they reached the director- the second suspect''s- office.

 Chapter 32 Sus AF

    The duo entered the room. The office was the smallest in the building. The wall was not as white as it once was, withyers peeling off.


    The small room contained a big cupboard with its broken door exposing some files, a small showcase to disy some honorary awards and certificates- which barely had any value. And a desk- behind which sat a thin bald man wearing a suit.


    "Greetings!" The man stood up and slightly bowed, reaching out his hand. "I am Carl Anderson, the director of this humble concern. I apologise for keeping you waiting. I had to take an urgent leave."


    The pair subconsciously craned their neck up. The man was over seven foot tall- a few inches shorter than Fred the Giant. And unlike thetter, he was thin with slender limbs and fingers.


    Eulene remembered the gigantic hoodlum and asked Xavier, [Everyone''s so tall in your world. Why are you so short?]


    [Is your world on the verge of destruction?] Xavier asked back.


    [No. Why?] His question baffled Eulene.


    [Good. That means not everyone in your world has the same brain as yours.]


    Eulene frowned. She did not catch what he meant but she knew for sure it was anything but good.


    Xavier stepped forward and shook his hand with the director. "Xavier Godwin."


    The man raised a brow- a gesture which expressed ''and?''.


    Xavier took out a gold medallion from his coat and handed it to the tall man.


    The moment director Anderson caught the sight of a hat and a cane engraved artistically on the medallion, his eyes and mouth opened agape. But he curbed his surprise in an instant and returned the medallion with two hands.


    "I apologise for my rudeness," he said. "I didn''t recognise you to be a member of the ''society''."


    "It''s okay." Xavier sat opposite the man. "It''s customary for a donor to let know that he is worthy."


    The manughed. "Indeed." He sat down as well.


    Eulene followed and sat beside Xavier.


    "I have met the kids," Xavier said, "and it looks like the organisation is not going through the best of times."


    The director sighed. "Indeed. All the donors look towards the orphanages. After all, a hegemon like Myers-Lushnikov Foundation is behind them. And donations is the easiest way to forge connections with them." He shook his head released another sigh. "What has charitye to?"


    "Well, everyone expects something whenever they decide to ''invest''," Xavier said, "and I am expecting something as well¡­"


    The bald man knitted his brows.


    "I just hope that all 26 children out there can live a healthy and fulfilling life," Xavier stated. "I am willing to donate 5 golds."


    The man eyes widened. "Thank you so much!" the man cheered. "5 gold coins can take us through a couple of months."


    "Coins?" Xavier raised a brow. "I was taking about bars."


    Silence ensued. But both Xavier and Eulene''s sensitive ears could sense the bald director''s heart trying to break out of the rib cage.


    "Ba- ba- ba- bars?" the man bleated as cold sweat drenched his skin. "That''s 5000 gold coins.. Half a million silver coins¡­ and as for copper- I doubt even the government has that much copper in stock."


    "I assure you," Xavier affirmed, "the Avarynth government has more than that."


    "I can never thank you enough¡­" the director stood up and bowed. "With that much funds, I can provide all of the children here a much better life."


    "But-" Xavier interrupted.


    The duo heard the skinny man''s heart stopping for a second there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am still in doubt whether I should donate. After all, I have heard a lot of rumours about this ce- bad ones¡­"


    "What are you saying?" the man asked, still standing.


    The duo could hear the unstable heartbeats as clear as day.


    "I heard that a resident here- a child- disappeared a few years ago."


    Director Anderson sat back down. "It''s definitely our blunder," he admitted. "But you can ask anyone at the Detectivete- how hard I went onto them as they failed to find her." He bit his lips. "She was my daughter- my own flesh and blood. I created this whole ce with thest of my wealth just to give her some ymates- a ce where she could belong to. What have I not done to get her back?" His eyes glistened from the umting tears.


    "I am so sorry," Xavier said sincerely. He was well-versed in the theatrical arts to know if one was acting or not.


    "It''s fine." The man took out his handkerchief and wiped his tears off. "I should be the one to apologise for the poor show."


    "I will admit something as well," Xavier said, "I am a superstitious man. And this site is located too close to a cursed ce- the abandoned Art Gallery."


    They sensed an irregrity in the man''s heartbeat the moment Xavier spoke about the Gallery.


    "What are you saying?" The directorughed nervously as he wiped the sweat off his face. "Nobody ever reported anything weird in thest five years."


    "But this establishment''s track record took a hit, right?" Xavier eyed the showcase behind the director. "Thest honour you got was six years ago. Apparently, you also got quite the funding because of it. But it is now depleted."


    "There''s nothing supernatural." The bald Carl Anderson vehemently shook his head. "It''s just luck."


    "Is that so?" Xavier raised a brow. "By the way, have you heard of this rumour?"


    "What?" The manposed himself and asked- curious.


    "Apparently, since the closure of the Gallery, children are going missing on the night of the full moon."


    Once again, the duo felt the director''s heart stopping. And this time- it was more than just one second.


    [Sus! He''s Sus!] Eulene transmitted.


    But Xavier ignored her.


    "It''s just a baseless rumour." The man shook his head. "It''s the first time I am hearing of it. And I don''t believe there''s anything paranormal going on." His words belied his bumpy heartbeats. "If it was indeed the case, an angel like you wouldn''t have been here."


    "Makes sense." Xavier nodded with a tinge of pride on his face. He took out a gold bar from beneath his coat and passed it to the director- who epted it with trembling hands. "I''ll send in the restter."


    "Thank you so much! You''ll be a benefactor for those children all their life."


    Xavier sighed. "It''s better if they forget about me."


    After a few more pleasantries, Xavier and Eulene left the room. They revisited the children and yed with them for hours- tiring the kids out with pure happiness. In the evening, the duo left.


    Eulene sat opposite Xavier in the carriage. "I don''t know who''s the culprit now. Both of them are sus AF."


    "What does AF mean?" Xavier raised a brow.


    "Use that ''brain'' of yours." Eulene snorted and looked away. She had remembered the insult earlier today, and refused to give a direct answer.


    Xavier shrugged it off.


    Eulene turned back to Xavier, remembering something else.


    "You really love children, don''t you?"

 Chapter 33 A Class That Exceeds Levels

    Neigh!


    Cask and Beck, the horses pulling the grand carriage came to a halt. As soon as Wilbur opened the door, Eulene jumped out. Xavier followed- stepping down from the carriage.


    The Sun was nowhere to be seen, and so was the moon. Thick clouds above curtained the moonlight.


    Nevertheless, the road was brightly lit withmps. And right before them was a tall tower- a four storeyed building that stood the tallest in town, barring Zeitmann''s Tower of course. All the windows on each of its four levels gave out light. It was akin to a lunar alternative in that cloudy night.


    On the grand signboard that belied the archaic look of the towers, three broad words were calligraphed- ''The Parched Tower.''


    Xavier flicked a pieced of gold to Wilbur and led Eulene through the entrance.


    The hall was filled to the brim, with people sitting at tables- conversing, drinking,ughing. It was like a bar. But only the wealthy gathered here.


    After witnessing Xavier''s cutlery engraved medallion, a waiter led them to the highest floor. Unlike the ground floor, this floor was empty and quiet. A chandelier that hung from the coffered ceiling lit up the room. The entire floor was carpeted with bright red. A handful of round tables with silk covers were scattered throughout therge chamber.


    The waiter led them to a window-side table.


    The waiter waited for Xavier to pull out a chair for Eulene. But contrary to his expectations, Xavier was the first to sit. Seeing no choice, he pulled out a chair for Eulene himself.


    Eulene sat on the throne-like chair. And the first thing she did was to turn outside the window. A cold breeze kissed her hair.


    Despite the darkness, with her superhuman eyes, she could see everything. Beyond the sandy beaches, the ocean took over everything. It was just waters and waters as far as her eyes could see. Gentle waves hit the beach- its washing sound creating a melody. A few sailboats were close by- some sailing near the shore, while others parked at it.


    "It''s beautiful," Eulene said with a smile.


    Xavier nodded.


    Eulene had the sudden urge to taste the exquisite teas of this world. Xavier, a tea-lover himself, had no reason to refuse. So, he decided to take her to the best tea house in the town, and it just happened to be at the seaside.


    Xavier turned to the waiter. "Bring all the types of your exclusive teas."


    The waiter''s eyes widened momentarily, but he acted professionally- bowing and leaving the guests alone.


    "ording to the woman in charge of the kids," Xavier said, "Sylvia Anderson went missing four years ago. And ording to your findings, she is¡­ dead."


    Eulene nodded. She had secretly used her celestial eyes on the children and the employees after the meeting with the director. And nobody had amon string that stretched towards a certain direction. It could only mean one thing.


    "Do you think it''s the same person?" Eulene asked.


    "We can''t say anything for sure." Xavier shook his head. "We''ll have to find simr cases where someone went missing on the night of full moon- permanently."


    Eulene stayed silent for a few seconds before answering, "Eulene- Aunt Maisel''s eldest daughter¡­ she went missing on a full moon night."


    Xavier frowned. "Why are you telling that now?"


    "I didn''t know it would be connected." Eulene apologetically looked down. "After all, all the victims went missing for a few hours at most."


    Xavier sighed. "Forget it. Two can be a coincidence elsewhere, but not in an investigation. These cases are surely connected- either directly and indirectly." Looking at Eulene''s downcast face, Xavier sighed again. "She''s not in this world anymore, right?"


    Eulene nodded.


    Xavier figured. If Eulene could detect the presence of someone from their connections, not finding Sarah''s biological elder sister till now could only mean one thing.


    "What can it be?" Eulene asked. "If killing is necessary for the rituals, why were there surv- survi-"


    "Survivors?"


    "Yes. That. Survivors."


    "I have some conjectures, but without evidences, they are just conjectures." Xavier said as he looked out the window.


    Eulene did so as well. The song of the ocean was peaceful, but it was far from enough to uplift their mood after the recent discovery. Children were getting killed out there. One of the victims was nothing less than an elder sister to all those sweet kids they had visited earlier, while another was the flesh and blood of the woman Eulene thought of as her own mother in this world.


    Worst of all, they were just the two discovered ones. There were sure to be other victims still deemed missing by their families and the Detectivete.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, Eulene managed to calm herself after a few moments. Such was the y of fate. She could not do anything to bring back the dead, but she could surely protect the ones who were still ying or studying out there.


    She put on a smile to her face and turned to the not-so-bad-looking bastard. He still stared at the ocean with nonchnce. But she could detect sorrow in that indifference.


    She remembered the smile Xavier had put on in front of the kids. Compared to the colourful orchard he had shown before, his expression was now that of a parched desert.


    The bastard liked knowledge, huh? She would give him knowledge.


    "We cult- cultivators begin with training our bodies," she said. These seven and a half words were enough to grab Xavier''s attention.


    "Once our skin, muscles, bones, blood and organs are strong enough," she continued, "we are ready to gather Qi and contain it in our body. After gathering enough Qi, it condenses and begins to turn into liquid. We channel all of that liquid into our dantian and create a foundation."


    "Liquefaction of pure mana?" Xavier muttered as he rubbed his chin.


    "Yes. Once the sea is filled-"


    "Sea?" Xavier asked.


    "The more Qi someone stores in their dantian, the stronger the foundation. After building the dantian, one is ready for the next step. The sea is thenpressed into orbs. The smaller the core, the higher the density, the stronger the cultivator."


    "Solidification," Xavier muttered and turned to Eulene''s lower abdomen, his vision piercing through the table¡­ and her clothes.


    Xavier''s tant gaze caused Eulene''s lower abdomen to tingle. All the blood in her body rushed to her cheeks as she mmed on the table- hard.


    Xavier woke up from his stupor. Her red angry face came into his view. "Pardon me." He coughed.


    "Anyways," Eulene took in a deep breath andposed herself, "this is it for the body phase and the Qi phase. Next is that of the soul. They say that it''s the hardest." Eulene puffed out her chest and raised her chin. "But I passed through the three stages of soul in one day."


    "Seems like the system in your world is quite neatly arranged. I guess the sess rate is high," Xaviermented.


    Eulene nodded. "The body phase is easy, especially if onees from a family of cultivators. The Qi phase is harder. But members of stronger sects can use better methods and get through it faster. Anyone who passes that phase can live up to 200 years, if they aren''t killed earlier of course. As for the soul phase, it''s hard for even members of the top sects to cross that. But if they can do it, they can live for 500 years."


    "Sects? Societies in your world?" Xavier asked.


    "Yes. Sects is the best term I coulde with. I use ''cults'' for the demonic ones."


    "So, how do people cross the bottlenecks- those obstacles in your ''cultivation''?"


    "There are many ways- some try other methods," Eulene replied, "while some meditate to find an answer. But the fastest way is to brave dangers. One could bring out their full potential once they are driven into a corner."


    "One could bring out their full potential once they are driven into a corner," Xavier muttered while he tapped the table. The situation seemed so familiar, yet unfamiliar.


    "This is it for me." Eulene leaned back on her chair. "Remember? Equal exchange."


    Xavier leaned back as well, and began to exin. "Though there are seven recognised elements- four are basic: Earth, Water, Wind, Fire- each corresponding to the four states of matter: Solid, Liquid, Gas, and sma. The rest- lightning, woods and light- can only be obtained by those who already have synergy with at least one of the basic elements. Despite there being a handful of yardsticks to measure a kic''s power,  hydromancy is taken as the standard."


    Eulene arched forward and put both of her elbows on the table. It felt like he was teaching physics. And oddly, she could follow him.


    "There are 5 known levels of kics- level 0 to 4." Xavier continued. "If a hydromancer can manipte one- that is 10^0- meter cubes of water, he is a level 0 hydromancer. Any other kic who can equally fight him will be level 0 as well. A hydromancer who can control 10- that is 10^1- cubic meters of water is a level 1 hydromancer. If he can control 100 cubic meters of water- he''s level 2, if a thousand- level 3, and if he can control 10 thousand cubic meters, he''s a level 4 hydromancer.


    "And the kics with other elements who can match them toe to toe will be put on the same level. Of course, there are metrics to determine the power levels of other elementalists in their own terms, but everyone agreed with using hydromancy as the standard. Besides, the difference between levels is so high that it barely matters. Anyone with basic knowledge can decipher what level a kic is after he shows some moves."


    Eulene nodded and pondered. "Why do I feel like level 4 is not thest?"


    Xavier raised a brow. "There is something beyond level 4. There is no official term for that¡­ just an unofficial one."


    "And that is?"


    Xavier took in a breath and arched forward.


    "Cmity ss."

 Chapter 34 Hits Different

    Only the sound of the small waves of the otherwise still sea remained. The night had seemed to gotten darker as the clouds above expanded.


    Eulene widened her eyes and arched even forward, her chest almost touching the table. ''Cmity ss''- it sounded so khool.


    "And how strong are they?" She asked.


    "With a wave of his hand, a Cmity ss Hydromancer can wash away an entire port city out of existence. An Aeromancer of the same level can call forth category five hurricanes, a Geomancer can quake regions to shambles, and so on," Xavier exined.


    "And how strong are you?" Eulene asked. Even though she knew the answer, she wanted to hear it from Xavier''s own mouth.


    The waiter returned, interrupting the conversation. He went to a side of the wall and began to swivel a crank handle. After a few turns, he opened the hatch beside the handle and pulled out a trolley. On the silver ted trolley,y two teacups and five teapots- all of them made from high grade porcin, designed intricately and embedded with jewels.


    The veteran waiter finished arranging the set on the table in no time. After he filled the two cups with yellow hued tea, Xavier excused him. The waiter bowed and left, leaving the pair alone again.


    A strong but gentle fragrance of jasmine permeated through the air as steam rose from the cups.


    Xavier picked his cup of tea. "How strong am I?" he returned the question back to Eulene and began to swirl his teacup. A chaotic vortex formed on the yellow tea while Xavier inspected it.


    The peaceful music of the ocean suddenly turned into chaotic gurgles of wrath. Eulene looked outside.


    The sea was no longer calm. The waves reaching the shore became violent. But it was nothingpared to what was happening a couple of nautical miles away. The waters there were rising hundreds of meters in altitude, as if a monster underneath was trying to awaken.


    Xavier blew the steaming cup of tea, scattering the mist.


    Suddenly, the air began to whistle as the gentle breeze picked up its speed. In a matter of seconds, the once-calm wind began to rage at blistering speed- blowing away the sands on the beach, wrestling the sailboats and swaying the trees.


    Eulene looked up. The clouds covered the entire sky, and it seemed to have taken a spiral shape- with the eye just above them.


    The y of ''nature'' was far from over.


    Xavier began to tap the carpeted floor with his foot- ever so gently. But with ever hit of ck shoes, the world shook- and the magnitude only increased over time.


    Panicked screams entered the duos'' sensitive ears. The customers below strived to escape the building, but the storm outside put them in a dilemma.


    But Xavier and Eulene remained nonchnt.


    "Enough." Eulene sighed in defeat. Controlling nature- a part of heaven itself- it was something even she would find hard to do. But Xavier was doing this nonchntly, without breaking a sweat. Worst of all, she had yet to gauge his full power.


    Everything calmed down. The ocean became as still it was, tucking the monster beneath back to sleep; the wind called of the strike, as if its demands were epted; and the earth below stopped shivering.


    Collective gasps and sighs sounded from below, but the panic had yet topletely wash away.


    "Equivalent exchange," Xavier took a sip from the cup, "remember?"


    Eulene picked up her teacup, thought for a second, and replied, "I have already exposed my third eye to you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fair enough." Xavier did not push any further.


    Eulene sipped the yellow hued tea. It tasted both bitter and sweet. The aroma of the Jasmine seeped into her tastebuds and nose. The taste felt nostalgic to her.


    "Jasmine, right?" She asked.


    Xavier nodded.


    The waiter rushed in again. "Are you okay, sir and madam?" He was panting, with sweat perspiring from his skin.


    "Don''t worry too much." Eulene smiled and eyed Xavier. "The nature acts foolish sometimes."


    Xavier''s cheek twitched. He tossed a silver coin to the waiter. "You can leave."


    The coldness and the sight of the silver brought surprise and smile to the waiter''s face. He thanked Xavier and left.


    The duo tasted all the remaining types of tea.


    "They are good," Eulene said, "but not as good as the ones back in my world."


    "Aramon offers better teas." Xavier wiped his mouth with a white handkerchief. "But I am curious of how the tea in your world tastes like." He eyed the storage ring on Eulene''s finger.


    Eulene shook her head. "I can''t fit that much in the ring. My sword and a few trea-" she coughed, "a few other items is all I have. Besides, how do your people check if someone has powers or not?" She tried to change the topic.


    "Unfortunately, the process is really inefficient." Xavier shook his head. "ording to a study, there''s one person with a meta-cerebrum among every 1000 people. So, Avarynth''s three million poption should have around 3000 kics. But less than a thousand have been recorded by the Thriteenth. And almost all of them are either from kic families- who inherited their powers from their lineage, or detected by a special artefact."


    "What about the others?" Eulene asked.


    "There are a few precedents every couple of years where someone identally discovers their powers. For example, a boy had wanted yfully manipte fire from a stove. And he just happened to have a good grasp over howbustion reaction worked, and a meta-cerebrum. Guess what?"


    "The fire moved?"


    "Precisely. There are other instances where-" Xavier suddenly stopped in his tracks. His eyes widened in realisation as he looked into Eulene''s eyes. "You are an absolute genius!"


    It was Eulene''s turned to be surprised. Her heart began to race. She had no fucking idea why she was praised, but it felt so good. She was praised a lot before in her own world, but it hit different when the praise came from someone worthy.


    "I know I am a genius." She coughed, trying to get the red off her face. "What happened?" She still had no clue what she did. All she wanted was just to change the topic.


    "Smart children, water body, burning fire, open space, driven into a corner- the whole events were not that of rituals¡­"


    Xavier''s eyes turned grim.


    "But tests."

 Chapter 35 It’s About Time We Talk About Secret Societies

    Eulene rested back on herfy chair and fell deep in thought. Xavier''s words made sense, but she still wanted to make sure they had the same thoughts in mind. Otherwise, further questions would only turn the previous praise into humiliation.


    "So, the culprit kidnapped the children and surrounded them by fire and water," she said. "And the open space meant there was avable air and earth. The children were smart- knowing how these basic elements work. And the culprit scared the kids, to bring out their hidden powers¡­ right?"


    Xavier nodded. "Those with meta-cerebrums are inherently smarter than their regr counterparts. Hence, the only artefact that could detect the Omegawaves they release is ced at Kingsfield Academy- where the best of youths gather. Nevertheless, many never gets to visit that ce due to circumstances and remains undiscovered forever. Seems like the perpetrator is targeting them."


    Eulene nodded and began to ponder. "What about the full moon?"


    "That''s what baffled even me," Xavier admitted. "Nevertheless, I have a few scenarios in mind."


    Eulene bent forward and put her elbows on the silk covered table. All of her concentration was on him.


    "As I said before, there are paranormal factors involved in this case. The tall existence that Sarah witnessed- could as well be a paranormal being: a Curse. But Curses cannot operate by themselves; they need a human host. And this human, or perhaps a group of humans- they know what they are doing.


    "First case scenario- the Curse can only move, or is the strongest, when the moon is full.


    "Second case scenario- the whole full moon setting is a carefully calcted decoy to mislead investigators. And admittedly, they got us.


    "Third- a bit of both of the prior cases.


    "Worst case scenario." Xavier sighed. "I don''t know why."


    Eulene was impressed. Everything he said made sense. "When did you think of these?" she asked.


    "These scenarios? A few seconds ago. Anyone could have hade up with these," Xavier said.


    "Of course!" Eulene put on a wry smile. "I thought the same."


    "I hope it''s the first scenario¡­" Xavier began to tap his finger on the table.


    "Why?" Eulene asked.


    Xavier shook his head. "I have a few other conjectures. We need further investigations to confirm them. For now, at least the first scenario will mean that nobody will be abducted before the next full moon. And now, the two girls'' deaths bear testament to the fact that- this is most probably more than just a case of traumatising abductions now."


    Eulene grew silent. "Any idea about the culprits?"


    "The suspects remain the same," Xavier said. "The only addition we got from today''s discovery is that the suspect has high intelligence. Not only did they abduct the children in such a way that no suspicions were raised in thest three years, four if you count Sylvia Anderson, five if you include Eulene Maisel- they also added anotheryer of cover if anybody suspected the happenings."


    Eulene said, "And both the Electal Lord and the director fits crite- criteria."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier nodded. "Moreover, they have a connection with the stolen artefact from the gallery. It was probably the artefact that had sealed the Curse." Xavier stopped tapping the table. "Sarah, and the other surviving victims are the ones who failed the test. Those who passed are still missing. And two of them are deceased."


    "Why are they killing the ones with the powers?" Eulene asked.


    Xavier sighed and shook his head. "I don''t know. Without evidence, everything''s just an hypothesis. Barring the suspects we already questioned, there''s high chance that a whole secret society is involved¡­ maybe a foreign one who wants to weaken Avarynth."


    Eulene''s eyes twinkled while she arched forward, cing all of her weight on her forearms. "Secret Societies¡­ so they are the sects in your world. Are you a member of one? How do they function? Which is the strongest? How many students do they have?" She threw in a plethora of questions.


    Xavier took out two gold medallions from his pocket and ced them on the table. One had a hat and a cane engraved on it while the other had a pair of crossed cutleries. "Societies are organisations where people of different or one upations gather for a cause." He pointed at the medallion with the crossed fork and knife. "This certifies that I am a member of ''The Gastronomic Society of Aramon.''" He then pointed at the other one- the one he had shown to the director. "And this- ''The Humanitarian Order.''"


    Eulene nodded. These havee in handy before.


    "Like these societies which are essible to themon people," Xavier continued, "there are others which are hidden from themon sight. We call them Secret Societies. I don''t know what you mean by students- but secret societies don''t work the way you are thinking. Even members of the secret societies have a regr life. Take the team that are after us for example. They might serve ''The Thirteenth'', but they are employees of the Detectivete.


    "In short- those who are members of Secret Societies lead two lives- one that is ordinary like everyone else and the other which is beyond normal. Moreover, it isn''t necessary that someone who joins a Secret Society must be a kic. Take the Electal Lord for example. Despite being an ordinary human, he is a member of a Secret Society that researches something taboo like mysticism."


    "Which one''s the strongest? The best?" Eulene asked with full attention. Indeed- the subject which is more fun than social science is ''Secret Social Science''.


    "The best secret society is the one that even I don''t know of. After all, a Secret Society is called a ''Secret'' Society for a reason. But among the ones I know of- the strongest is ''Caelestis''. It has an artefact that lets them see into the future."


    Eulene widened her eyes in shock. Seeing the future was akin to connecting to the heavens. Even her own Celestial eye can''t see the future. It seems that she had underestimated this world too much.


    Xavier continued, "And Avarynth''s state Secret Society- ''The Thirteenth''- is on par. It houses an artefact that can vanquish anything with life in it." Xavier took in a deep breath. "And we are not exceptions."


    Eulene''s heart skipped a bit- not from fear, but something else.


    This world was even more fun than she had imagined!


    "Are you a member of one?" Eulene asked.


    Xavier shook his head. "They would only be a shackle."


    A smile crept up on Eulene''s face. She crawled her forearms forward on the table, closing the distance with him. She was not in touch with the chair anymore.


    "That''s great!" she cheered. "Then let''s create one."


    "The khoolest Secret Society to ever exist!"

 Chapter 36 Don’t Rush, Take It Slow

    Morning. The Zeitmann''s Tower chimed seven times.


    Xavier and Eulene woke up early, went through their regr routines of dream analysis and cultivating, before exiting their rooms.


    Aunt Maisel prepared some exquisite dishes today, which included Eulene''s favouritemb.


    The small dining table had four chairs. The mother-daughter duo sat at one side and left the other two chairs for the ''lovebirds''.


    As soon as the pair came out, "Good morning!" Sarah and her mother wished.


    "Good morning," Xavier returned it with a bow before sitting on his designated chair.


    Eulene- on the other hand- stayed silent, moved her chair a couple inches further away from Xavier''s and sat down.


    Sarah and Miss Maisel shared a nce. The ever-lively Eulene not saying ''good morning'' and thanking the matron for themb was something they could not digest. Even the ever-present smile on Eulene''s face was no longer there.


    The older woman had lived enough to know what had happened. But Sarah- not so much.


    "Sister," Sarah turned to Eulene, "didn''t you say you don''t get monthlies? Ouch!"


    The matron twisted the teenager''s ear and gave her an aggressive re. "Apologise." She mouthed without sounds.


    "Sorry." Sarah became downcast and began to eat.


    Eulene stayed silent and silent throughout, and spooning themb into her mouth. Xavier, on the other hand, did not give the main dishes any nce and straight up began to throw the cookies into his mouth one after the other.


    Miss Maisel could not take it anymore after five minutes. Silence and Eulene in the same room did not go hand in hand.


    "Eulene, dear, what happened?" she asked.


    "Nothing." Eulene voiced out a word, albeit emotionlessly, for the first time on that day.


    The matron eyed Xavier for a moment before turning back to Eulene. "Did you two disagree on something?"


    "Not me." Eulene put the fork on the table and pointed at Xavier with the knife. "Him. He said ''no''," sheined.


    Xavier munched down a cookie and retorted, "We have barely known each other for a week. How did you even expect me to say ''yes''?"


    "No wonder you are still alone after all these years." Eulene snorted and stretched the knife even closer to Xavier. "Nor do you know how to treat ady, neither do you know how to have fun."


    Xavier''s lips twitched, but he remained silent.


    On the other hand, Miss Maisel''s thoughts were running wild. Alone? Treat ady? Have fun? She eyed the ever-lively and impatient Eulene, before turning to the gentlemanly Xavier.


    She turned to Sarah. "Go to your room with the breakfast. I have something important to talk with them."


    Sarah, who was watching the lovers'' quarrel with utmost intrigue, despondently gathered some food items onto her te and left- leaving the three at the table.


    The matron turned to Eulene. "First of all," her eyes turned serious, "neitheres before nor."


    "Oh," Eulene voiced in realisation. She turned to Xavier and scowled, stretching the knife to the furthest. "Neither do you know how to treat ady, nor do you know how to have fun!" she expressed it even louder than before.


    Xavier ignored her and nonchntly began to gulp down water.


    The duo''s actions reminded Miss Maisel of couples who were already past the phase of newlyweds. She inwardly sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Listen, Eulene." The matron''s teacherly vibes were reced by motherly ones. "You are beautiful. In fact, you are the most beautiful youngdy I''ve ever seen. Hence, it''s normal to have higher ''expectations''. You are old enough to have ''wants''. But you should not be so hasty. Mister Godwin is right. You should take your time, before taking such a step."


    Eulene dejectedly nodded. Something did not sound right, but she knew her aunt was right. Her proposal of creating a Secret Society, which was the equivalent of a full-fledged sect, was indeed hasty. "I understand." She sighed.


    Aunt Maisel nodded. "Yes. Get married first. Then you can do ''whatever'' you want."


    Xavier spew out the water from his mouth yet again.


    All the blood in Eulene''s body rushed to her face. "Auntie!"


    ******


    Afternoon. The tower had belled a couple of times a few minutes ago.


    The carriage wheels rattled as Wilbur taxied Xavier and Eulene.


    The duo were inside the carriage, on their usual spots- silent. Neither were they speaking verbally, nor mentally.


    Unlike the silence in the morning- which bore from disagreement. This silence was different- made of pure awkwardness.


    But Eulene did not have enough patience, nor tolerance, to keep it that way for much longer. She was curious about their destination, and undoubtedly- curiosity defeated awkwardness.


    "Are you going to check all the children who temporarily disappeared, even on the nights without a full moon?" she broke the silence.


    "Affirmative," Xavier said. "We need evidences to confirm my hypothesis."


    Eulene nodded in understanding.


    Wilbur had discovered three such cases. The duo visited the three victims'' houses one by one and followed their earlier ''investigation routine''. First, they staked out the victims'' houses with their super senses. Even though, this was against thews- these two immortals could not care any lesser. Next, Xavier took the necessary disguise and intruded the houses to investigate.


    "How was this?" Eulene asked as Xavier''s brown hair turned silver.


    Xavier shook his head.


    "So, none of them matched the conditions?" Eulene sighed. "So, they don''t target children unless it''s the full moon? Looks like it''s the first sce- scenario."


    "Maybe," Xavier said. [We can''t be sure. Don''t forget. We got this information from Wilbur]


    His sudden transmission startled Eulene, but sheposed herself in a moment. He was right. Until the true culprit is found, everybody in this town was a suspect. [What''s the n then?]


    [You read all those detective books. What do you think we should do now?] Xavier asked.


    [Go to the ones with the most solid information in the town- official files?]


    [Not bad]


    Eulene subconsciously raised her chin by a few millimetres. It felt good to be praised. [But don''t we have to encounter those irritating fellows again?]


    [So what?] Xavier opened the small window in the front of the carriage. Breeze invaded the carriage.


    "Take us to the Detectivete."

 Chapter 37 Copy-Paste

    Xavier and Eulene entered the Detectivete Complex. A constable wearing a ck coat and a rounded tall hat led them through neat corridors until they finally reached their destination- the superintendent''s office.


    The room was rtivelyrge, with a couple of shelves and a desk. Behind the desk, sat a man who appeared in his forties- wearing a ck coat and a hat. He had a pair of round spectacles on, with a looped string hanging from one side. He was skimming through a file.


    There was a namete on the desk that said ''Solomon Franklin''.


    "Greetings," Xavier said.


    The superintendent moved his gaze from the file and turned to the duo. The moment the two familiar faces came into his view, the corner of his lips twitched. He stood up and peered behind the pair of ''guests''. Seeing nobody ''escorting'' them, he sighed in relief. But he asked a question nevertheless, just to be sure.


    "How many poor fes did you shoot down this time?"


    A giggle escaped Eulene''s lips.


    But Xavier remained calm. "Rest assured, officer," he said. "We are here with some questions."


    Officer Franklin teetered his gaze between the duo before gesturing them to sit down.


    Xavier and Euleneplied and sat at the desk. The man sat down as well.


    "So, how may I help you?" The officer asked. "I have to apologise in advance if you are here to ask for a medal."


    "We need some information," Xavier replied, "ess to a few files here to be exact."


    The officer frowned. "Last time, you had given us proof of your connection to the military and the House of Electals. I am sure you know that there''s a procedure to-."


    "Eulene Maisel," Xavier interrupted.


    The middle aged man''s eyes twitched. "How do you-"


    Eulene arched a bit forward. "I am studying under Aunt Maisel."


    The man gave Eulene a deep look. He heaved out a sigh. "How is she now? I did not have the face to visit her for thest years."


    "She''s fine," Eulene said, "but still misses her."


    "I tried my best." The officer took off his sses and inspected it. "We searched every nook and cranny but still failed." He sighed. "I failed my friend in heaven."


    "Don''t me yourself," Xavier said. "I am well aware how understaffed the detectivete here is. Hence, I want to reopen the case- albeit, at a higher level- by taking in to the Aramon branch. With my connections, it is more than possible."


    "Is that so?" The man wore back his round spectacles. "I tried that before. But nobody was at the headquarters was interested at a missing child case, even though the child was an officer''s own daughter. But with your power, maybe you can do it, despite the case being cold now."


    "You can leave it to me," Xavier assured.


    The officer stood up. "Please wait. I will fetch the file."


    Xavier stood up as well. "We''ll apany you."


    Eulene followed.


    The man did not disagree and let them follow.


    The superintendent led them to the file room. It was thergest room in theplex, housing dozens of metallic shelves.


    The constable in charge was a young man. He stood up and saluted the officer.


    "Rest at ease," the officermanded. He then led the duo through the rows of shelves and finally stopped before a particr one.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The superintendent pulled out a drawer which contained all the disappearance cases of thest ten years. He took out a file, brought out a report and handed it to Xavier.


    Xavier''s eyes were on the paper, but mind- somewhere else. His sense of particles scanned all the files in that drawer. All the molecules of paper and ink formed a three dimensional image in his consciousness. He sessfully copied all the disappearance cases of thest ten years.


    Xavier turned to the man. "If you don''t mind¡­"


    "Sure!" The officer affirmed. "I will have the scrivener make a copy. It will take a bit of time."


    "It''spletely fine." Xavier handed the report back to the superintendent. "We''ll wait."


    After a quarter of an hour, the duo received the copied report. After a few words with the superintendent- Solomon Franklin- they left.


    As soon as they did, David and his team rushed into the files room and opened the exact drawer which the superintendent opened before. David''s grey eyes glinted gold as he flipped through all the files, scanning them andmitting all the names and pictures- everything- to his memory.


    The superintendent hastened in and saluted David. "I gave him a copy of case 170612003," he reported.


    "Do you think they came all the way here just to look at one missing girl''s report?" David kept flipping through the files. His hat veiled the golden glow in his eyes.


    "Pardon?" Superintendent Franklin frowned.


    "Nevermind. You can leave."


    The officer turned around, ready to leave. But before he could take a step, David interrupted.


    "You should draw a line between your personal life and your professional one."


    Officer Franklin bowed and left.


    The golden glow in David''s eyes disappeared as he closed the drawer off. He turned to the three members standing straight. "They are looking into something even the detectivete here is not aware of. I detected a low yet sudden increase in underaged disappearance five years ago, and the trend didn''t seem to decrease till now. It''s most probably rted to that."


    The trio stayed silent. They did not doubt a thing.


    "Cassius." David turned to the oldest and the burliest member of the team. "Paper."


    Cassius brought out a few papers underneath his coat. Instead of giving them to David, he gave them to the tall and log haired Thompson.


    Thompson brought out a pen from his pocket and pushed the papers against a metal shelf.


    David turned to the nk white papers. His eyes glinted gold.


    A transparent report with a picture of a teenaged boy appeared on the paper. Strands of electricity flickered around Thompson''s right arm as he ran his pen over the writings and the image- copying the whole thing in seconds. In a minute, they copied more than a dozen reports.


    Without a verbal order, Thompson distributed the papers amongst themselves- barring David of course.


    "This is not enough," David said. "We need a record of every ces the suspects have visited till now."


    "But we haven''t been tracking them for the past few days," the impatient Thompson retorted.


    "We don''t have to worry about that," David said. "They have been chauffeured around the town by the same coachman, right?"


    David smirked.


    "Wilbur Hanks¡­ get me his address."

 Chapter 38 The Simplest Way Is The Best Way

    [Found anything?] Eulene asked.


    The carriage rattled through the streets of Derbury. They had departed from the Detectivete a few minutes ago.


    [There were fourteen cases of children''s disappearance over the course ofst five years excluding Eulene Maisel and Sylvia Anderson.] Xavier replied.


    [It doesn''t mean all 14 were kidnapped and killed by the same culprit, does it?] Eulene transmitted.


    [No. But there''s a way to find out.] Xavier stated.


    Eulene raised a brow. What was the bastard thinking of doing?


    Xavier opened the small front window. It was still bright outside. A few gusts of breeze invaded into the carriage.


    "Take us to Willies Little Flower Academy."


    The school was not that far away from their current destination. Xavier had already memorised the entire map of the town, and Willies Little Flower Academy happened to be the closest. They reached their destination in five minutes.


    Xavier and Eulene exited the carriage and walked through the school gates. There was a medium sized yground outside, with a couple of swings on it, and a slide. But there was nobody on the field.


    Even the two-storeyed red bricked building was as quiet as quiet could get. Clearly, sses were still ongoing.


    Xavier took out his pocket watch and checked the time.


    3:54


    It was day shift and sses would be on for a little more than two hours at most. They had to make the most use of it.


    Once they entered the building, a young man- a peon- led the duo to the principal''s office.


    The office was neither extravagant, norcklustre. It was neat with a coloured wall and a shelf filled with prestigious decorations.


    Behind the old looking desk, sat a woman who look as if she were in herte forties. The light wrinkles could not mask her beauty.


    "Greetings." Xavier took off his hat. "I am Xavier Godwin."


    "I am Eulene." Eulene curtsied.


    "Greetings." The woman stood up and bowed. She could not sit still after the neers'' aristocratic gestures. "I am ra Daffodils. The principal of this institution." She gestured at the chairs opposites the table. "Please take a seat."


    Xavier wore his hat back and sat down. Eulene followed and sat beside him.


    "So, what brings you here to our institution?" Thedy sat down. "To admit a child?" She teetered her gaze between the two.


    Xavier ignored the woman''s implicit meaning. He gave the decorated shelf behind thedy a nce before turning back to the principal. "No. I was just passing by and decided to give a visit after I remembered your school''s achievements in quizpetitions. The fact that this school''s representative team won the bronze prize in the national championship,peting against all those behemoths from Aramon speaks a lot about your institution."


    "Thank you." A smile surfaced on the principal''s face. "Not every guardian wants to talk about ''worthless'' extracurricr activities. So, it really feels good when someone appreciates the children''s efforts."


    "It''s not only the children''s efforts. If the school did not give them the necessary environment and support, that shelf behind you would have been half empty."


    The womanughed. "The teachers and I could not let the students down. So, we contributed to the school library with our own old books or bought new ones. We take pride in our library, it''s on par with the public library. It''s a shame that the public library is too far away from here. Else, the children could have done better."


    "I was wondering if I could contribute to the library?" Xavier asked. "I have connections with the Queen''s Library of Aramon."


    Thedy''s eyes opened agape. The duo sensed her breaths slowing and heart racing.


    After a few seconds, she stood up and bowed. "This would be a great help to the children. I can never thank you enough."


    Xavier shook his head. "I am a reader myself. And it''s my duty to help the next generation of readers."


    The principal sat back down. "We''ll be in your care."


    "If you don''t mind me asking," Xavier said, "I''ve heard that two of the students here went missing recently." He raised a brow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! The tower chimed.


    Xavier and Eulene detected an anomaly on the woman''s vitals. But soon, it turned back to normal as thedy sighed.


    "Alvin and Maria- both were geniuses- God-gifted to be exact." The principal heaved yet another sigh. Alvin brought the National bronze trophy home and Maria scored the highest in this school''s history. But Alvin suddenly disappeared¡­" she looked up, "has it been four years already? As for Maria, she followed two years ago."


    Eulene gave Xavier a nce. So, that''s what he was up to! The culprit only preyed upon brilliant children.


    After some pleasantries, the duo left and went to the next school. Before the schools closed at 6, they managed to investigate seven more schools which once harboured eight of the missing children.


    And six of the children met the criteria.


    Eulene discovered that after every investigation session, Xavier only became more and more serious. She wanted to ask the reason, but she curbed her curiosity¡­ for now.


    Just when the sun drowned all the way down, the duo reached their base- Miss Maisel''s house.


    Xavier sat on a couch. Eulene sat opposite him. She could not hold her curiosity back any longer.


    "What happened?" She asked.


    "Remember the second scenario I told you about?" Xavier sighed.


    Eulene nodded. It was about how the culprit was deceiving everyone that it was done on a moonlit night.


    "Not only have we confirmed that children are dying, I also discovered today that five of the eight suspected victims went missing on nights without a full moon."


    Eulene scowled. "So, we don''t have time until the next full moon? The next target can be kidnapped anytime, and there''s a possibility of him being killed?"


    "Precisely so." Xavier nodded. "And ording to the reports, the rate of disappearance is only getting higher. The perpetrator is gaining confidence after every sessful strike. But we can use that against him."


    Eulene raised a brow. "How so?"


    "Considering the perpetrator''s boosted ego and the fact that hisst victim- Sarah- failed the test, there''s a high probability that they wille out to hunt before the next full moon."


    Eulene''s eyes twinkled. "You want to wait for his next strike?"


    "Indeed." Xavier nodded. "We wait."


    The next day, the duo visited the schools of the remaining six victims and five of them happened to fulfil the criteria. After they came back home, Xavier let go of Wilbur after giving him a few gold coins. The duo would not require his services for the next few days.


    Though Wilbur was saddened, he wished the duo good luck and departed.


    Xavier cooped up in his room. He hanged the hat, the coat and the suit on the hooks before lying on the bed. His eyes glinted gold as he stared outside the window. In a matter of thirty minutes, he did a bird''s eye scan of the entire town and spotted all the probable areas where the next ''test'' could happen.


    There was 73 such open spaces. After memorising the locations, he began to alternate his vision among those spots every millisecond.


    Minutes turned into hours, hours into days, and days into a week.


    Xavier did not take a drop of water in a week, nor had an ounce of sleep.


    Eulene, being the caring sect leader she was, brought pies, cookies and other desserts to him. She knew how to fuel his busy brain.


    After ten days, Xavier suddenly disappeared from his room, along with his coat and hat- with the window left open.


    Eulene, noticing the sudden movement, woke up from her meditative state.


    Something happened, she scowled.


    She vanished from her room as well.

 Chapter 39 Defeat

    The night was as dark as dark could get since the crescent moon above barely gave out any light. At the northern outskirts of the city,y a pond- surrounded by trees and bushes.


    The closest residence was a few hundred meters away. The lights were off as it was the middle of the night.


    The dark surface of the pond, which was as still as still could be, suddenly rippled. Above the centre of the pond, a fifteen year old girl hovered horizontally- with her legs, arms and long ck hair hanging.


    The unconscious girl reclined on the arms of an entity- which was shades darker than the dead of the night, and taller than any living being ordinary humans witnessed. The tall humanoid being scooted.


    It drifted through the air, still carrying the girl, andnded on the bank. The tall creature gently put the unconscious girl on the wet ground and stood straight. It pointed to the ground not far away. Several dry branches and leaves appeared out of nowhere and stacked beside the girl.


    Two small rocks popped out of thin air, shot against each other, collided and med the stack of branches. The fire illuminated the close surroundings, but the creature retained its pitch ckness.


    It turned to the girl, waiting for her to wake up.


    The being, noticing something, suddenly disappeared from the spot and appeared a few meters away. Eulene stood between the unconscious girl and the two-storey tall creature, her hands gripping the hilt of her thin sword.


    Xavier arrived a secondte. He crouched down and checked the victim''s vital. After ensuring that she was out of any health risks, he took her onto his arms and dashed away.


    Eulene, on the other hand, had her eyes fixed on the hostile being.


    It was nothing like she had ever seen before. Yes, she had fought against Dragons and rode on Phoenixes. But they were beasts. But the tall creature before her- which was skinnier than vigers struck by famine, had limbs longer than Fred the Giant, and was too dark to mesh into the night- did not emanate and wild aura.


    Clearly, it was not a beast. And she had enoughmon sense to know it was not human either. What surprised her a little was the fact that it was not giving out any signs of life. Was it dead? Or was it never alive to begin with?


    Eulene threw the questions to the back of her head. It was not the time to ponder. Her spiritual senses detected an overflowing amount yin energy from the being. It was not pure as the one she sensed from the meteor, but dirty and evil.


    Moreover, Eulene''s instincts told her that the entity was dangerous- not as dangerous as that bastard, but enough to hurt herself.


    A couple of secondster, Xavier manifested beside her.


    "What is that?" Eulene asked, her eyes still fixed on the being.


    "A ''Paranormal''," Xavier answered with nonchnce, "''Curse'' to be precise."


    "How strong is it?" Excitement flickered on Eulene''s eyes.


    "Just know that Curses are notpletely bound by thews of physics. Hence, the term- Paranormal. They have their ownws. Don''t let it escape. The more we understand thews of its powers, the closer we get to finding its host- the perpetrator." Xavier tipped his hat, ready to fight.


    Eulene brandished her sword and charged toward thenky Curse. But the Curse disappeared in an instant, appearing several dozen meters away. It swung its arm at Eulene.


    Eulene frowned. No matter how long and whiplike its arm was, it was still a long distance away from her. But suddenly, her instincts screamed at her to move. She dodged to the right. A pitch ck arm with snakelike fingers shed through where she just was, barely missing her left arm. She could sense the tear in space it just caused.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you," Xavier''s carefree voice rung in her ears, "the Curse has spatial powers. Such distances mean little to him."


    "You son of a bitch!" Eulene yelled. She almost lost her arm- again. But excitement on her face belied her raged shout. Spatial powers? The ability to manipte space? She had read of such magic in books. She had fantasised herself fighting against such beings. Never had she thought that she would actually fight one.


    She charged at the Curse again, only to miss for a second time. The Curse teleported a few meters away. Some spiritual swords appeared surrounding Eulene. They shot against the Curse one by one, missing everything.


    Xavier stood away, observing the battle with utmost attention. He measured every distance of the beings teleportation, every one of its attacks along with their ranges- everything. When the duel reached too far away from the pond, Xavier shed to the other side, not letting the Curse escaping from the ce.


    Not even ten seconds passed, but Eulene and the Curse had exchanged dozens of strikes already. While the Curse was losing power, moving shorter and shorter distances with every teleportation- Eulene sped up more and more. Finally, her sh scratched the Curse''s body.


    But contrary to her expectations, the de only passed through- not damaging the Curse''s body in any way.


    But Xavier noticed something. [Slow down. Give it some rest]


    His order baffled Eulene. But she decided to trust him. After all, among the two, she was the otherworlder with facile knowledge.


    [Don''t let it dodge] Xavier took out his silver revolver and shot at the slender Curse''s torso. Tens of consecutive explosions boosted the bullet to hundreds of times its normal velocity.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene knew what to do. Tens of bright golden spiritual swords surrounded her. All of them were made of the purest of Yang- the nemesis of the Curse''s Yin. She decided to go all out. They began to move in a mesh surrounding the Curse with breakneck speed, blocking all of its escape path.


    The bullet flew past the swords and charged towards the trapped Curse. But before the projectile could pierce into the ckness incarnate, the bullet disappeared.


    Xavier peaked his senses. He detected his bullet reappearing at the exact time a few meters past the Curse.


    A smile appeared on Xavier''s lips. His hypothesis was thus proven.


    Eulene had no idea what just happened, but she knew everything went ording to the bastard''s n.


    [Anything else?] She asked.


    [You can continue. Don''t kill it or injure it too much. It''s the only lead we have against the perpetrator]


    Eulene nodded. The glowing swords disappeared and she charged against the Curse like before. It was clearly weakened from before- managing to teleport only a couple of meters away and its whiplike attack lost its previous lethality.


    Eulene only managed to scratch it twice before she came to a halt, sensing something. A ghastly screech left the Curse''s head. And suddenly, it disappeared.


    Eulene was bbergasted. She used her senses to max and it was nowhere to be found. She turned to Xavier and raised a brow.


    "Well, that is rare," Xavier said as he rubbed his chin, "it''s sort of a fail-safe mechanism. I am sure it came at a price. It''s safe to assume that it''s noting out to abduct anyone for the foreseeable future."


    Eulene nodded.


    Xavier suddenly clicked his tongue.


    Eulene sighed. Ah shit, not again.


    "Freeze! Put your hands up in the air." David entered the scene. Thunder crashed right beside him and the long haired Thompson appeared. Cassius surfaced from the ground.


    Xavier put his hands up in the air. Eulene followed and yed along.


    "What now, detective?" Xavier asked with the same smile he showed that day at the warehouse.


    "Don''t even think about ying any games today." David took out a few photographs from his coat. There were coloured pictures of Eulene swinging her sword, Xavier shooting his revolver, and a spherical mesh of golden light.


    He continued, "if you are thinking of silencing us, forget it. We have already hidden a photo crystal with all the evidences. And if anything happens to us, my colleague will send a message to the Detectivete headquarters in Aramon."


    "Looks like you came prepared," Xavier replied. "But I believe you are also aware of the fact that we were fighting against a paranormal- a Curse. And ording to the Secret Act-"


    "Curse?" David frowned. He turned to his colleagues and asked, "have you witnessed any Curse while watching them fight?"


    Both Thompson and Cassius replied in unison. "No, sir."


    "I am afraid we have to ''escort'' you to the Detectivete." David turned to Xavier and gave him a smile.


    Eulene raised her brows in acknowledgment. She transmitted a whistle to Xavier. [Looks like you are losing. What are you going to do now? Fight?]


    [I am too young to die. Just follow me] Xavier''s tone was as calm as ever.


    "Indeed," Xavier said. "This is not the best ce for business."


    The smile on his face widened.


    "Let''s proceed with the transaction somewhere morevish, shall we?"

 Chapter 40 Revelation

    Detectivete Complex. Interrogation room.


    Eulene sat alongside at a small rectangr table. She had excitement written all over her face. A suffocatingly small room, a metal table with chains attached, a couple of torches that barely lit the room, and a ssed wall- the scene was set for a heart-throbbing interrogation scene.


    And being familiar with the wits and smarts of her ''partner-in-crime'', her only wish was to have some delicacies to snack on as the y unfolded.


    Soon, the small door opened. David walked in alone and sat opposite the duo. "Cooperate, and this will be over in a minute. Else, I don''t have any qualms against a sleepless night or two."


    "I wish for the same." Xavier smiled. "I already have had enough of sleepless nights."


    "I will get straight to the point then." David sped his hands together and rested them on the table. "Give us what we want and we will do the same."


    Xavier turned to the mirrored wall beside him, but his eyes pierced beyond. "Seems like you don''t trust us," he turned back to David, "or should I say, you aren''t confident in yourself. That beautiful colleague of yours is still not here with us."


    "I don''t trust criminals," David replied. "And apparently, you are eager to cement this ''criminal'' title of yours and upgrade to the status of ''internationally wanted''."


    "I assure you that ''I'' don''t have such intentions. I don''t know about her though." Xavier pointed at Eulene.


    Eulene, who was excitedly watching the ''show'', woke up from her stupor. "Me neither," sheined. Honestly, ''internationally wanted'' sounded so khool and she wanted to give it a try. But she decided to y along¡­ for now.


    David brought forth one of his hands. "Then give me the item."


    "Item?" Xavier scowled. "What item?"


    "Don''t y ignorant¡­ the one you got from the meteor," David stated.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," Xavier remarked.


    "Then I am afraid I will have to send the photo crystal with the evidence to the Thirteenth."


    "To be honest," Xavier said, "I was expecting you to ask for everything we know about ''the case''."


    "Do you think we need case details from a criminal?" David looked into Xavier''s eyes.


    "After what happened tonight, I believe ''witness'' is the correct term to use here. I am sure you have already discovered by now that a child might die on the night of the next full moon." Xavier smiled.


    David kept silent, his grey eyes ring piercingly into the silver eyes of Xavier.


    "Don''t even think about using your authority as a special investigating team to force us in answering," Xavier continued. "You were there at the spot and ''failed'' to find any Paranormals, let alone letting it escape. If you still want to push us, you can just send the evidences to the Thirteenth. I am not afraid of a legal battle. In fact, I am confident of getting out unscathed."


    David, after pondering for a few seconds, brought out a smooth purple crystal from his coat and put it on the table. "This crystal has half the photos. Tell me about everything about the case including the entity''sws, and I will return the other half hereafter."


    Xavier took the crystal and pocketed it. "I will skip the details about the victims and the fact that they go through a ''kic test''. I am sure you have found out everything by now from our coachman Wilbur and your investigations. I will focus on the Curse''sws. The Curse most probably originated from the stolen artefact from the Gallery. As you might have already noticed, the curse has one of the rarer and more dangerous attributes- space.


    "From the battle, we learned that its teleportation range decreases after every subsequent use. Moreover, it can contract space, but can''t expand it. It was confirmed when I shot at it but it deflected the bullet instead of expanding the space between us. Furthermore, to spatially manipte a living object, it must be in contact with the subject."


    "Is that all?" David asked.


    "If you want me to add to it, I will dly oblige." Xavier smiled. "Your team is capable of subduing it. But you better stop that before it decides to ''haunt'' a ''zone''. Now that the matter hase to your lights, we will take our hands off the case."


    "As you should," David said. "We will parcel the other photo crystal to you tomorrow."


    The duo left the Detectivete soon after. Thankfully, it was a ''secret'' case and hence, nobody bothered them with paperwork.


    They were walking through a dark alleyway. Foxes howled on the distance, but the duo cared little.


    "Did you really believe they only have two photo crystals?" Eulene asked, "If it was me, I would keep some copies."


    "They definitely have copies." Xavier turned to Eulene. "Follow me, I''ll show you something."


    Xavier and Eulene shed through the catb-like alleys and after a few seconds, reached their destination. They were close to the pond where they had fought before.


    Xavier walked to arge oak tree and snapped his fingers. A branch reached down and handed him a box like object. It was a camera. He had set it when Xavier took time to rescue the unconscious girl.


    A smile surfaced on the bystander Eulene''s face. He had done it again!


    Xavier opened a small hatch and pulled out a purple crystal. He pinched the top and bottom of the crystal and pointed it to the ground. He snapped his fingers again. A small ball of light suddenly appeared. As its rays pierced through the purple crystal, colourful pictures projected on the ground.


    Unlike the pictures shown by the detectives, these images had the towering Curse present. As Xavier rotated the crystal, new and new images appeared on the ground.


    "They have evidences against us, and we have against them," Xavier said. "Leaving a Curse rampant is a crime."


    "Then why did you reveal the details to them? What if they find the culprit first? It''s not a bad thing, but not finding out the truth after all those efforts will leave a bad taste¡­" Eulene looked Xavier in the eyes.


    "Don''t worry. If involving them wasn''t necessary, they wouldn''t have even found out about the case by now.


    "Necessary?" Eulene was baffled.


    "Now that the perpetrator is aware that their ploy has been discovered, they will want to escape the town. But with the detectivete and the Thirteenthing into y, escaping would be much harder."


    Eulene widened her eyes in praise. Just how far had the bastard thought? Was sugar that effective?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Moreover," Xavier continued, "I have hidden some crucial details. First, the missing victims are dead, and second- one of the Curse''sws."


    Eulene suddenly remembered the shot Xavier had taken and his satisfied reaction afterwards. "Didn''t you already tell them that it can''t expand space."


    "Yes, it can''t expand space. But what the shot also proved was that it can''t store inanimate objects like that ring of yours."


    Eulene pondered. What could that imply?


    But Xavier answered the question in her head. "It means that the bodies of the victims are still in this world- not in some other dimension- and most probably in this town. The perpetrator is quite meticulous with their works. They are not the type to risk being found out by transporting dead bodies to some other cities."


    Eulene''s eyes twitched. "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Whoever is behind this will begin toy low from now on," Xavier said, "denying us of any new leads. Besides, we have bought some time after making the Curse go through that self-harming escape. We can scan through the whole town for the remains."


    Eulene nodded. She had already learned that solving mysteries was more than just interrogating suspects. There was other boring stuffs involved.


    She suddenly remembered something and turned to the camera and frowned. "I don''t remember you taking that out with you. Where did you get it?"


    Xavier threw the camera up in the air and took off his hat. After the camera fell into the hat, he donned it back on.


    "You are not the only one with a spatial artefact." Xavier smiled.


    ******


    From the next day- Xavier, with his Geomancy and Lumomancy- began to scan through every inch of the town and surroundings.


    Along the way, he made some interesting discoveries like hidden treasures, unexposed historical hideouts, even reservoirs of natural resources, but he paid them no heed. He found many stray skeletons, but none of their stature and age matched those of the victims.


    He did not leave any stones unturned. Even when he found any matching remains in cemeteries, he would investigate if the person who was supposed to be here had the same stature and age as that of the skeleton''s.


    After a whole week of futile attempts, Xavier finally found a clue- no- everything he had been searching for.


    "Is this the ce?" Eulene asked.


    Xavier and Eulene were standing before an abandoned orchard. It was a few kilometres outside the North-Eastern part of the town, close to a vige.


    The moon above, although not full yet, was shining brightly. Its silvery light looked even more mysterious today, giving a sense of foreboding.


    "Yes," Xavier said as he looked at all the barely-alive, crunched, leafless trees on the grassless field. "Originally, I was supposed to look here muchter, but I heard rumours from the Northern part of the town there''s a creepy orchard here. There are records of people facing paranormal situations here. Hence, I decided to give it a look. And after one scan through the orchard, I found out why this ce was¡­ haunted."


    "The children?" Eulene subconsciously asked even though she knew the answer. This ce was oozing Yin energy, and there was an aura which felt¡­ familiar.


    "I found 13 remains lying under 13 of the trees." Xavier turned to Eulene. "This number¡­ sounds familiar?"


    Eulene took in a deep breath and muttered, "the number of missing victims."


    Xavier took off his hat and did a pouring motion. Two shovels fell, along with a few clothes, fell on the ground. Xavier picked one and threw the other to Eulene.


    "Using magic now would be nder to the dead," Xavier said. "Not to mention, the ones here lost their lives because they were cursed with something they had not wanted, namely- magic."


    Eulene nodded.


    Both of them went to work. Xavier went to the closest one while Eulene picked the one that ''called'' her.


    Both Xavier and Eulene were physically superhuman. But nevertheless, Eulene was faster. By the time Xavier salvaged six of the remains, Eulene had already done seven.


    Both Xavier and Eulene were familiar with the human anatomy. Xavier was a certified physician while Eulene was a martial artist. They arranged all the pieces of the soiled skeletons on long pieces of clothes and lined the clothes outside the orchard.


    The eerie- full of Yin- feeling the orchard was emanating weakened by a lot.


    The duo scanned through all the remains. The stature, particle-6 age and gender matched those of the reports.


    All the skeletons had one thing inmon. Their skulls were not intact. The upper part was sawed off as if something was taken out of them.


    Xavier heaved out a sigh. "I was hoping it would not be him."


    "You know the culprit?" Eulene turned to Xavier and scowled.


    "When did the first victim- Eulene Maisel- disappear?" Xavier turned to one of the remains.


    "Five years ago," Eulene answered.


    "ording to the Electal Lord, when was the artefact stolen from the Gallery?" Xavier asked nonchntly.


    "Five years ago." Eulene did not know where this was going, but there was one thing she did know. The aura of Xavier changed.


    Xavier clenched his fists as his eyes became cold- chilling so.


    "And ording to Wilbur, when did Psychiatrist Joseph Hearts arrive at Derbury?"

 Chapter 41 Law? Cares Who?

    "And ording to Wilbur, when did Psychiatrist Joseph Hearts arrive at Derbury?"


    Eulene was bbergasted. She had formed a list of suspects in her mind, but the psychiatrist was never on it. The fact that he had cured Sarah made Eulene trust him.


    She scanned through the thirteen skeletons thaty on pieces of clothes. "How are you so sure?" She was still not able topletely believe his verdict.


    "All the gathered information and evidences point to him," Xavier said, "Psychiatrist Joseph Hearts. We already learned of the method- using a Curse to victimise and hunt children. But this hardly gives us any clue to who might the offender be. But now that I have seen the condition of the remains, I can add a few more points to the criminal''s profile."


    Eulene paid her utmost attention. Admittedly, he was the one with morepetence when it came to sleuthing.


    "Firstly- the way their skulls were sawed off." Xavier pointed at the divided skulls of the remains. "The one who was behind these was evidently proficient when it came to the human anatomy. And Doctor Joseph Hearts fits the criteria.


    "Not only that, look at the way they were cut. The marks are precise. Clearly, none of these children was the first victim."


    "There are other victims?" Eulene frowned.


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "And the chances are high that all of his earlier victims were in Aramon."


    Eulene nodded in understanding.


    "Secondly," Xavier continued, "he has a clear motive. He is interested in researching on the human brain. And considering the fact that human experimentation is deemed illegal by internationalws, he decided to move against it."


    Eulene suddenly remembered Xavier and the psychiatrist''s conversation which she eavesdropped. There was this thing called cerebro-whatever which discussed brain.


    "Moreover, he tried to mislead me that day," Xavier said.


    "So, it''s really him, huh?" Eulene muttered. Everything''s starting toe together piece by piece. But she still had questions. She looked up. The night seemed to get darker and darker every second. If not for her superhuman vision, she would not be able to see all those half dead trees around them.


    She turned back to Xavier. "What about the Electal Lord?" She asked. "He''s sus."


    "Indeed he is." Xavier nodded. "He might be directly involved in this case, aiding the criminal. Or he is just doing something shady in a different matter altogether. Who knows? Further investigation is necessary."


    "And Carl Anderson?" Eulene continued questioning.


    Xavier turned to one of the remains which was that of a female. "It is safe to assume that he is innocent."


    "Why so?" Eulene raised a brow.


    "You''ll know."


    Eulene suddenly remembered the most important question out of them all. "What are we going to do about them?" She pointed at the skeletons. "Do we have to get entangled with those annoying cops again?"


    "Actually, no." Xavier turned westwards. "I have a n." He turned back to Eulene. "Can you look after them? I will be back before an hour."


    Eulene nodded.


    Xavier disappeared from his spot and zoomed towards the the town. Approximately after forty minutes, he returned.


    "Our work here is done," Xavier said. "Let''s leave."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene turned to where Xavier came from. He could see a man trotting here on horseback. Realisation dawned upon her. So, that''s his n.


    But she decided not to linger any longer, nor ask any questions. "Let''s go."


    In less than a minute, they reached Miss Maisel''s house- which was at the other corner of the town.


    Before Eulene could use her own keys to unlock the door, the door opened. It was Aunt Maisel who had opened the door. She had yet to go to bed.


    The moment the matron''s face came into Eulene''s view, Eulene''s face became downcast.


    "I don''t know what you do all day," Miss Maisel spoke, "but you should at leaste home before midnight."


    Before Eulene could say anything, Xavier took off his hat and bowed. "I apologise on our behalf. I don''t like travelling without apanion."


    Seeing Xavier, who was not anything less than a saviour to Sarah, wholeheartedly apologising, Miss Maisel could not keep her hard front. "Don''t take it to heart. It''s just that most of the time, I forget that you two are not ordinary and worry for your safety." She sighed and shook her head. "Come in." She gave them way. "I''ll get you something to eat."


    "You don''t have to." Xavier declined as he stepped inside. "It''ste. You should go to bed."


    Eulene followed.


    The matron gave Eulene''s downcast face a nce, and returned to her room while letting her thoughts run wild.


    Xavier sat on a couch. Eulene subconsciously did the same. A candle was lit on the tea table.


    "You are worried, right?" Xavier asked.


    "The truth will reach her soon." Eulene sighed.


    "It''s still better than fruitlessly waiting for an entire life." Xavier snapped his fingers. The curtains opened, exposing the dark but peaceful visage of the night. "And you don''t have to take it upon yourself. The Detectivete will take care of the matter."


    Eulene stayed silent. No amount of constion could remove the heavy burden from her chest. She loved Aunt Maisel like her own mother, and Sarah as her own little sister. The fact that they are going to be deeply hurt by the bitter truth did not sit well with him.


    She felt no pleasure or sense of victory from solving the case. If anything, it brought more pain to the ones she loved.


    But there was one thing she could still do. Her eyes became bloodshot. The air around became heavier.


    Xavier, who was keeping a close eye on Eulene, frowned. He rushed forward, grabbed her shoulders and shook her out of the trance.


    "Calm yourself," Xavier said. "Anger will only harm those around you, especially when you hold power¡­" Xavier''s voice went soft. "Trust me."


    Eulene calmed down a bit. "What do you want me to do? Hand him to thew?"


    "Tell me. All those things we did during thest month¡­"


    Xavier smirked, his hands still on Eulene''s shoulders.


    "Were we catering to thews?"

 Chapter 42 I Wish That Was The Bad News I Bore

    *** Author''s Note ***


    My story is notpletely linear. There will be non-linear cases like this chapter every once in a while. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    *****


    At the haunted orchard, after unearthing the remains.


    "What are we going to do about them?" Eulene pointed at the skeletons. "Do we have to get entangled with those annoying cops again?"


    "Actually, no." Xavier turned westwards. "I have a n." He turned back to Eulene. "Can you look after them? I will be back before an hour."


    Eulene nodded.


    Xavier disappeared from his spot and zoomed towards the town. In no time, he reached his destination.


    Before him was a signboard that said ''Derbury Disabled Children''s Home.'' But he ignored the ce and turned to the opposite direction.


    There was a medium sized old house with a respectable yard and a small shack. ''Anderson Residence'' was written on the white fence.


    Xavier walked past the yard and knocked on the door- not more than thrice. Any more in quick session would be a breech in Avarese etiquette. After waiting for a few seconds, he proceeded to knock again.


    After a few rounds of knocks, the door opened. The tall andnky Carl Anderson, the director of the ''Derbury Disabled Children''s Home'' had a frown on his face.


    But the frown disappeared when he looked down and recognised the neer. "Greetings, Mister Godwin."


    "Greetings." Xavier took off his hat and bowed, before wearing it back. "Pardon me for intruding at this ungodly hour."


    "Rx, Mister Godwin." The directorughed. "I have quite a few good habits, and sleeping early is not one of them." He gave way and gestured Xavier toe in.


    Xavier easily navigated through thepletely dark hall and sat on a sofa. The director lit some torches and candles before joining him.


    Xavier scanned through the hall. The shimmering torches and candles revealed the worn off wooden walls and floors of the room. Otherwise, it was neat and tidy. But most noticeably- or unnoticeably- there was hardly any furniture or article in the whole room except a small dining table and the sofa set. Evidently, the man''s life was anything butvish.


    Xavier, with a voice softer than his tone, said, "I am afraid I bring bad news."


    The director, who still could not hide his monstrous height wall while sitting, remained silent for a few seconds. He finally took in a deep breath and sighed. "It''s okay mister Godwin. You have already done enough. You can cut the funding without any remorse."


    "I wish that was the case." Xavier sighed. "I wish that was the case."


    "Pardon?" The man knitted his brows.


    "I wish that was the bad news I bore with me," Xavier replied. "But unfortunately, that''s not the case."


    "What do you mean?" the director asked. A terrible sense of foreboding struck him.


    Xavier, after a couple of seconds of silence, answered, "it''s about your daughter- Sylvia."


    Director Anderson jolted up from his seat and inched closer to Xavier. Any lingering sleepiness disappeared as he opened his eyes agape. "Sylvia?! Where is she?!"


    Xavier could sense the man''s heart going berserk. He stood up from his sofa and led the director to his couch.


    "I''ll tell you." Xavier held both of the man''s shoulder. "Pleasepose yourself first. Take in deep breaths."


    After a few deep breaths, director Anderson steadied himself.


    Ensuring that the man''s vitals are regr, Xavier decided to reveal the truth. He took in a deep breath and uttered with the softest of his tones, "Sylvia is not with us anymore. She has¡­ departed."


    The man''s heartbeat dwindled, slowing down every second. He sat there- unmoving. Even his rate of breaths began to slow down, as if he had forgotten how to respire. His eyes became nk- his mindless gaze piercing through everything.


    Xavier, who was closely observing every single one of the man''s vitals, noticed that things were going awry. He jerked the man''s shoulder- barely waking him up from what seemed like a lifeless trance.


    The director looked at Xavier''s face. Tear''s swelled up in the father''s eyes, and soon they began to stream down his cheeks which seemed to age by a few years in mere seconds. His lips twitched, as if he was trying to say something, but no sound came out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier stayed silent. He had lost his fair share of loved ones. He knew what the man was going through. What he required the most now, was silence- to relive through memories and put everything together, but also someone to stay close by.


    Xavier stood there- for minutes. He saw the grieving father''s face getting stained with tear marks over time. He used his hydromancy to hand him sses of water. The man was too much in distress to notice.


    Once Xavier found out that the man''s vitals had stabilised and heposed himself, Xavier walked back to his seat.


    The atmosphere remained silent for another minute, with shimmering candles and torches being the only vibrant beings in the room.


    The director emptied the ss of water before turning to Xavier. "Thank you." He sniffed.


    "You seem to ept the truth easily," Xavier said, "despite iting from a stranger."


    "I always knew Mister Godwin," the man wiped off the tears from his face, "I always knew. I am her father. I just didn''t want to believe it. And now that someone has confirmed it, I have no reasons to live in lies any longer."


    Xavier responded with silence.


    "I have no doubt in your words," the man continued, "but¡­"


    "I have discovered her remains," Xavier said. "And I need your help in this matter."


    "Help?" The director frowned.


    "I am aware that you have been investigating the children''s disappearance on your own," Xavier stated, "like I have been."


    The director sighed. "I maybe the director of this small institution, but I am still an educationist. I am friends with the principals of various schools. After Sylvia¡­" he momentarily bit his lips, "after Sylvia disappeared, I did some investigation on my own and it did not take much effort with my connections to learn of the other missing children and the links connecting them."


    "Did you not report them to the detectivete?"


    "I did. But they passed it off as a coincidence. I even went to Aramon to hire a private detective. The newer ones said that the case was too high level and the more experienced ones were too expensive. I was left with no choice but to investigate by myself. And I made little progress over the years. I was so desperate that my suspect was a supernatural being rted to an artefact." The man mocked himself with a condescendingugh.


    "You were going the right path then," Xavier said.


    "You just said you were investigating on the matter too." The director turned to Xavier. "And you progressed far ahead- even finding one of the¡­ victims. Did you find the culprit?"


    Xavier stayed silent for a few seconds before answering, "actually, we found all 13 of the victims'' remains."


    "13?!" The man''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Yes. Apparently, that full moon schedule was just a diversion of sorts. The perpetrator had other victims. As for the suspect, we are not sure yet."


    "What do you need?" Director Anderson suddenly remembered Xavier''s request. "I will help with my all."


    "Forgive me for this, but I want you to take responsibility for this investigation and testify the findings to the detectivete. I have some¡­ well¡­ conflicts with a team of theirs- the one that recently started investigating the case."


    "Of course!" the man agreed immediately. "But the fact that I will be taking the glory you deserve doesn''t sit well with me."


    "Trust me," Xavier assured, "it will be more of a trouble than help if I were to take the discovery to the detectivete. Besides, I had promised the team that Inwould not involve myself with the case anymore."


    "Okay then. You can rest assured. I will take care of everything. But the fact that the case came into the light of the detectivete is¡­ rxing." The director sighed. "I just hope they can punish the culprit soon."


    "We had better leave now."


    The director wore his coat over the shirt he had on and went outside. He took out his red horse from the shack on the yard and hopped on it.


    Xavier gave him the directions and briefed him on what to say to the detectives to avoid troubles and loopholes.


    The director rode towards his destination while Xavier stood in front of the house.


    "Good luck!" He muttered and disappeared from his spot.

 Chapter 43 Moment Of Truth

    Finally! My exams this month are over and I ampletely free for a month. Regr updates from today. And 2 chaps/day updates from July.


    ******


    Morning.


    Xavier and Eulene were sitting quietly on the sofa set. Neither had they entered the room, nor did they take a single ounce of sleep.


    All they did was sit quietly and observe outside into the distance through the windows. Suddenly, Eulene took in a deep breath.


    And a momentter, the bell rang.


    Sensing Aunt Maisel''s movements, Eulene decided to stay silent in her ce. The moment of truth hase.


    The matron opened the door.


    Outside, stood a man in his forties- garbed in ck. He was wearing a pair of round spectacles with a looped string hanging from one side. It was the Superintendent of Derbury Detectivete- Solomon Franklin.


    The moment he saw Miss Maisel, his old friend''s wife, the superintendent took off his cap and looked down, avoiding her eyes. Mncholy was written all over his face.


    "How have you been?" Superintendent Solomon asked sheepishly,cking all the firmness of a policeman.


    "Good," she said with a slight smile. "It has been ages since youst visited."


    Eulene could clearly hear the matron''s heart pounding. Aunt Maisel was a wise and intelligent woman. She definitely knew something was up, and that something was rted to her long lost daughter.


    Eulene could sense a confusing blend of hope and fear from the matron''s heartbeats: hope of finding something lost and important, and fear- of losing something forever.


    But Eulene already knew the answer her aunt was longing for, and sadly- the answer was not the one the matron was hoping for.


    "I wish I never had to visit you," the man inaudibly muttered with a sigh, but Xavier and Eulene clearly heard it.


    The matron frowned. "Pardon?"


    The superintendent turned to where Xavier and Eulene were sitting. His eyes widened in relief, as if he found a bit of sce in that suffocating pressure. "Detective Ashdown wants to meet you," he said with a firm tone.


    Xavier stood up. Before Eulene could do the same, Xavier pressed on her shoulder and looked into her eyes.


    No words were exchanged, but she got the message. She replied with a nod.


    Xavier walked to the superintendent. "Where is he?" he asked with his ever-nonchnt tone.


    "Inside the carriage."


    Xavier gave Miss Maisel onest nce before walking past the superintendent and heading out.


    He walked to the carriage upon which a g depicting a winged shield was hoisted, and climbed into it.


    "Greetings," he said as he sat opposite David.


    David was wearing his signature brown outfit. Hisbed ck hair and stern grey eyes were giving out all the vibes a perfect inspector would give.


    "If I remember correctly," David spoke, "you said you would take your hands off this case."


    "I thought I did," Xavier replied.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You can put down the act," David said. "You already knew you two would be our foremost suspect of yesterday''s shenanigans- so much that you did not even bother to erase the tracks that could not work as evidence in court."


    "I just did what a good citizen of Avarynth would do," Xavier said. "I was afraid you were too understaffed to take on a big case such as this. Hence, you can treat this like our final gift."


    "You expect me to thank you?" David raised a brow. "You better not pull off such misdeeds again. Otherwise, I will-"


    "''Arrest you on charge of interrupting an active investigation.''" Xavier interrupted. "Rest assured. This is myst week here in Derbury. I am catching the train after a few days."


    David stayed silent for a couple of seconds before asking something. "It is such an odd sight- you without your partner. Where is she?"


    "Where she is needed right now the most," Xavier answered.


    David looked through the windows and set his sight on the wooden house. He knew what Xavier meant.


    After a couple of silent seconds, he turned back to Xavier. "You know that I have all the rights to arrest her."


    Xavier subtly shook his head. "I also know that you know how pointless that is, especially with me as her attorney. The only organisation that can grant her legalised residency in this country is in Aramon, and she has yet to visit it. Not to mention, it has not even been a month since she became aware of the Thirteenth. Everything is in her favour."


    "And that''s the very reason I did not waste my time and energy." David looked Xavier dead in the eyes. "Even if it broke thews, it doesn''t change the fact that your effortsst night will bring us closer to the culprit. Hence, I will look over what you did back at the crash site. And this is thest time I am doing this. Next time something points at you," his voice turned cold, "you are dead."


    Xavier remained as indifferent as always. "Once you detain the perpetrator- the one who killed 13 children, 13 minds with potential to be great kics in the future- what punishment will he get?"


    "You don''t have to fret over that," David stated.


    "You think I am not aware of the fact that the ''cursed'' don''t get any sort of capital punishment regardless of the severity of their crimes? Moreover, they can easily have their sentences reduced provided they let the Thirteenth experiment on them."


    David frowned. That was indeed the case, and it was something he himself was not happy with. Nevertheless, he was a servant of the state, and following and enforcing thews was his duty.


    "I will make sure that the culprit gets the most severe punishment possible." The firmness in David''s tone belied his hesitating thoughts.


    "I am sure you''ll do," Xavier muttered. "I am sure you''ll do."


    He left the carriage soon after and headed back to Miss Maisel''s home. Just when he was about to enter, the superintendent exited- with both his hat and sses on his hands. With a downcast face, he walked past Xavier and got into the carriage.


    Xavier took in a deep breath. Facing two different parents who lost their children in a matter of half a day was a bit overwhelming even for a veteran and immortal like he.


    No sooner had he stepped into the house than the sounds of muffled groans struck his ears. The middle aged Miss Maisel was on a couch, in Eulene''s arms. She pressed her entire face into Eulene''s bosom and cried her heart out. Her entire body shook while Eulene tightened her hug on Aunt Maisel''s body.


    Eulene stayed silent and only caressed the matron''s back. Any words of constion would be useless. Silence was the best answer in such situations.


    Xavier, being the good physician he was, kept his eyes on the woman''s vitals, making sure she was safe.


    After almost half an hour, Eulene led the matron to her room and let her rest.


    Both Xavier and Eulene knew no sleep woulde to those tears and tired eyes for next few hours. But they decided to give her some alone time. She need that to gather her thoughts.


    "Did you find him?" Eulene asked as she walked out of the room.


    "No." Xavier replied.


    He turned East.


    "But I know some who would."

 Chapter 44 A Final Visit

    "Someone who can find him?" Eulene knitted his brows.


    "You." Xavier smiled.


    Eulene rxed her eyes in understanding. She knew exactly what he meant.


    Days passed. Everything returned back to normal. Miss Maisel had been already somewhat expecting the news. Moreover, she was ustomed to living without her eldest daughter. After ensuring that she waspletely fine- both physically and mentally, Xavier and Eulene finally left the house.


    The Zeitmann''s Tower chimed thrice. The sun was dazzling high in the sky, with no clouds to block its way. Xavier and Eulene readied themselves and departed from the house. In a matter of minutes, they crossed the golden cornfields and reached the main road.


    There awaited a familiar face. Wilbur jumped down from his seat and bowed, taking off his hat. One thing about the scene was terribly unfamiliar- and unsettling. The smile that had seemed to glue to his face, was nowhere to be seen.


    He could not even look Xavier and Eulene in the eyes.


    The duo understood what was going on.


    "You don''t have to worry," Xavier said. "Revealing everything to the authorities was the right thing to do."


    "But-"


    "If I was disappointed or angry, I wouldn''t have called you here, would I?" Xavier interrupted him. A couple of hours ago, Xavier tipped a nearby coachman to notify Wilbur. Apparently, every coachman in the town knew of the ''Jolly Willy''.


    Wilbur finally, looked at Xavier''s eyes, before turning to Eulene. Seeing the smile on her face, he could not keep his lips straight any longer. The smile returned to his face. It seemed like his face was aching from forcefully keeping up the non-smiley look.


    "Please hop on, young sir and young miss." Wilbur put his hat back on and opened the carriage door. "Today''s ride is on me."


    Xavier gave way and gestured Eulene to get in first.


    Eulene was surprised. This was the first time the bastard was showing such gentlemanly gestures. But when she remembered that she was not going through the best of days, the pieces seemed toe together. Maybe the bastard was not that much of a bastard after all.


    Eulene got stepped into the carriage and sat at her usual spot. Xavier followed and sat opposite her.


    Wilbur closed the door and jumped back to his seat at the front. He did not waste any time and whipped the reins. He was already ustomed to his regr customers'' habits.


    The small window behind him would open right about¡­


    Swish. It opened.


    The smile on Will''s face intensified, but he kept his eyes on the road.


    "Take us to Doctor Joseph Heart''s address. Not his facility, but his house." Xavier slid the window back to a close.


    The psychiatrist''s house was not far away from his workce- at the easternmost region of the town. Hence it took a whole hour to reach their destination despite the non-existent traffic.


    The carriage stopped right outside a small mansion. Like before, Xavier gave way to Eulene first and then exited himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The duo''s eyes fell on their destination. Behind a sturdy wall and a tidy yard,y a small two-storeyed mansion. Though it fell short of the Electal Lord''s residence, it was of no doubt that the family who resided in there were of blue blood and extraordinary origins. After all, not everyone could afford a manor like this in a small town like Derbury.


    There was a uniformed guard standing at the gates. Witnessing Xavier''s high-ss attire, and Eulene''s beauty, he did not even bother to ask them any questions and led them to the mansion''s entrance.


    Both Xavier and Eulene scanned through the entire house with their senses and powers. As expected, the doctor was not there. But they cared little.


    A well outfitted butler received them from the door and led them to the guest room.


    Xavier and Eulene sat on the sofas before the butler requested them to wait and left.


    Eulene contemted on something before turning to Xavier. [I am going to do something after this meeting. I don''t want to have any sort of ties with the murderer. So, don''t be surprisedter.]


    Xavier frowned. But he did not question anything. He had some conjectures in mind.


    Xavier then busied himself on inspecting the guest-room. There was arge ck and white picture of a couple and their children- a son and a daughter. Right next to it, was another picture of the same size- of a couple. And the male looked extremely familiar- Joseph Hearts.


    Thedy beside him was beautiful. Just the picture alone was exuding grace and elegance. One could easily understand why someone as ''perfect'' as Doctor Hearts came all the way from Aramon to court her.


    Xavier turned back to the earlier picture and focused on the young girl. She greatly resembled thedy- Doctor Heart''s wife.


    He had a gist of who the people in the picture were. Next, his eyes moved to a couple of the certificates. All of them had one name- Hugh Ponting. They dered the achievements of the physician- his educational qualifications, decorations and services.


    Even the showpieces were those of sculpted human organs and skeletons- some recently crafted, and some from decades ago. Clearly, the noble family was that of a long line of physicians.


    Finally, Xavier''s eyesnded on a small photograph. There were two young men, with their arms over the others'' shoulders and bright smiles on their faces. The older one looked looked liked the younger version of Doctor Hearts.


    As for the other one, his facial features were a bit different from normal human beings- with a ttened face, short neck and upward nting eyelids. Even the smile on his face looked childish. Clearly, he was going through some form of disorder.


    Nevertheless, Xavier could sense the brotherly affection from the photo.


    The door to the guest room suddenly opened. Ady walked in.


    She looked even more beautiful in person, as her blond hair and green eyes, along with her bright dress added colours to the already wondrous figure.


    Xavier immediately stood up. Eulene followed.


    "Greetings, Miss Hearts." Xavier took off his hat and bowed. "I am Xavier Godwin. Pardon us for the sudden intrusion."


    "Greetings." Thedy curtsied. "What brings you here to our humble abode."


    Xavier''s eyes turned serious as he donned his hat back on.


    "We are here to catch your husband."

 Chapter 45 Marriage Counsellor?!

    Fuck! I just realised yesterday''s chapter was unreadable since it was behind an un-unlockable privilege tier. Sorry.


    Anyways, this month came to an end. And next month, I am going full throttle. Support me in any way you can- votes, reviews,ments, buying privilege chapters, and in return I will publish 2 chapters per day and if possible, mass release.


    Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    ******


    "We are here to catch your husband."


    Xavier''s words did not only take the beautifuldy by surprise, but also Eulene.


    But before anyone could say anything, Xavier continued. "I had a hearty talk with him during our appointment. And I am returning to Aramon today. It would be a shame if I could not bid him farewell before I do so."


    "You scared me Mister Godwin." Miss Hearts let out a giggle.


    "Is that so?" Xavier said. "Then I apologise for my transgression."


    "You are quite the gentleman, aren''t you?" thedy said with a smile. "Please sit." She gestured towards the sofas.


    Everyone sat down. Miss Hearts moved her green eyes to Eulene. "Oh my! Howe I never caught wind of someone as beautiful as you being here in Derbury? May I know your name?"


    Eulene contemted for a moment. Though the prettydy looked nice, it did not change the fact that she was the wife of a serial killer. She might be an aplice, or maybe¡­ she was a victim herself.


    "The people here call me Eulene," she said nonchntly.


    "Oh." Noticing her disinterest, she moved her gaze back to Xavier. "I am afraid my husband is not here. He has been busytely. So much that he hardly everes home." She let out an inaudible sigh.


    Eulene noticed marks of longing in her green eyes. She inwardly sighed herself. The pretty woman was a victim.


    "Aye aye aye!" The usual life returned to Eulene''s voice and face. "No wonder you look so pretty. You can focus on yourself while he rots away somewhere without looking at you."


    Miss Hearts could not hold herughter back. A melodiousughter resounded through the room. "Is that so?" She finallyposed herself and turned to Eulene. "To be honest, you are the first woman ever to make me feel a bit insecure." She gave Xavier a nce before turning back to Eulene. "But seeing that you already have such a handsome partner. I have nothing to be afraid of."


    Eulene blushed a bit, but did not retort.


    The poor Xavier, on the other hand, was gobsmacked. Wasn''t Eulene supposed to be a bit depressed and have hostility against Miss Hearts? Why were their recent exchange akin to that of old friends? And most importantly, how did hee into the conversation?


    Women, he sighed inwardly. 200 years was not enough to understand them.


    Eulene had also scanned through the guest room before- the photographs, the framed certificates, and the visceral showpieces.


    "Looks like your father is a great physician," she said as she turned to the austere looking man standing behind the young Miss Hearts in the ck and white photograph.


    "Yes," Miss Hearts replied with pride as her own green eyes glued to the photo. "He is currently the director of Melbin General Hospital."


    "Melbin?" Eulene raised her brows in astonishment. "Isn''t that the thirdrgest city in the country, the one famous for its ports?"


    "Indeed it is." Thedy nodded. "It''s the city just East to Derbury. Father visits us once or twice every month."


    "If you don''t mind Miss Hearts, can I ask you a question?" Eulene said.


    "Sure, but you need to call me Trisha from now on," thedy- Trisha- smiled.


    "Then Trisha it is." Eulene also showed a bright smile in return. "Why are you still here in Derbury? With your status, you can shift to Melbin, or even Aramon."


    "Actually, our whole ancestry is that of physicians- my father, grandfather, great grandfather, his father and so on. And all of them were based here in Derbury. But my father was so aplished that the Ministry of Health decided that it would be a waste to let him practice medicine in Derbury clinic. Originally, he was to be posted in Aramon. But since father was so attached to his hometown, he lobbied his post to Melbin nearby.


    "Nevertheless, after my marriage, he told me that I could shift to Aramon if I wanted. Though I was eager to do it, Joseph apparently had other ns." Trisha sighed.


    "I can understand your father." Eulene sighed. "To stay far away from home- it''s suffocating."


    Both Xavier and Trisha turned to Eulene. They could feel the homesickness she was emanating.


    But the smile soon returned to Eulene''s face as she asked Trisha, "haven''t you ever thought of bing a physician?"


    "Of course I did!" Trisha admitted. "But father had other ns. She said I was too soft to be one. Moreover, he is overprotective. A handful of doctors die every year due to infectious diseases and such. He feared more for me than for himself."


    Eulene turned to Xavier. "Is that true? That physicians die this way."


    "That indeed is the case," Xavier replied. "Some of my colleagues faced the same fate."


    "Are you a physician?" Trisha''s eyes twinkled.


    Once again, Eulene beat Xavier to it. "Was."


    "Oh. I never heard of a doctor changing professions. What are you into now?" Trisha asked with intrigue.


    "Research." Xavier turned to the family photograph. "If I am not wrong, your little brother is practicing medicine."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Trisha let out a giggle. "Everyone thinks the same. He is studying medicine at The University of Aramon."


    Xavier looked into Trisha''s green eyes with his silver ones. "The University of Aramon- seems like you have quite the connection to it; first- your husband''s alma mater, and now- your brother''s."


    But before Trisha could say anything, Eulene opened her mouth. "Almost everyone in the town knows of your love story- of how your beauty hooked the great Psychiatrist from Aramon. Tell me about it." Her eyes were twinkling.


    Trisha blushed and shook her head aggressively. "People exaggerate this matter. In fact, our meeting and marriage was much more human."


    "I am all ears." Eulene arched a bit forward.


    Trisha sighed and told them her story. Five years ago, Joseph Hearts came to Derbury and opened his facility. Doctor Ponting, Trisha''s father, getting news of the matter, went to meet him. Trisha''s father found the psychiatrist to his liking and had Trisha and Joseph meet. They liked each other, and thereafter, Doctor Ponting arranged their marriage.


    "¡­I don''t know who spread the rumours and made it look like he was the one desperate, when we were equally onto each other. But since he never retorted, I didn''t take any step either." Trisha ended her story.


    Eulene giggled. "I am sure it was your previous courters who spread the rumours."


    Trisha chucked as well.


    Eulene continued with her questions, as if she were some young fianc¨¦e who was soon to get married. "So, how''s life after marriage?"


    The smile on Trisha''s face wavered and her heart skipped a bit.


    Both Xavier and Eulene resisted their urge to give each other a nce.


    Eulene decided to strike the iron while it was still hot. "What''s wrong?"


    Trisha''s heartbeats lost its usual flow as she shook her head. "N¡­ nothing."


    Eulene pointed to Xavier. "He ''was'' a marriage counsellor. He always bragged that he has saved hundreds of marriages before."


    Xavier looked at Eulene with his eyes wide open. When the fuck did he say that? And what the hell even was a marriage counsellor? He had never heard of it in his 200 years of life!


    Trisha turned to Xavier with a pair of eyes that expressed doubt, hesitation¡­ and hope. Xavier, seeing this as a chance to get clues, put his acting mode on.


    [You can do it!] He heard Eulene''s encouraging voice, but it barely helped.


    He arranged all the information he had and looked Trisha dead in the eyes. His face was indifferent, but unlike his usual indifference, it was ''professional indifference''.


    "If I am not wrong," he said with an utterly professional tone, "it has something to do with children."


    The doubt and hesitation in Trisha''s green eyes disappeared. What reced it was utter astonishment. Moreover, the hope in her eyes intensified.


    Even Eulene was surprised. Was the bastard really a marriage counsellor?


    Xavier, on the other hand, kept up his act on the outside. But inside, he sighed in relief. He had sensed no children in the entire mansion, neither did he see any photos of them. He decided to push further.


    "And it has nothing to do with any disease or physical problems," Xavier said with his ''marriage counselling tone''. He used his senses to scan Trisha''s body, and he found no problems.


    Trisha''s eyes almost popped out of her socket.


    "If you speak about your problems," Xavier said, "maybe I cane up with a solution."


    Trisha, hearing Xavier''s soothing and confident voice, took in a deep breath andposed herself.


    "Can you really help me?" Trisha asked with a pleading voice.


    "Of course!" Xavier raised his chin. "I have never failed before."


    Trisha took in a deep breath yet again. "It''s Joseph- he doesn''t want children."


    Xavier raised a brow. "Have you ever asked him ''why''?"


    "Many times." She sighed. "At first he didn''t say anything. But one day, we got into a fight. And when I pressured him, he finally revealed the reason."


    "And, the reason is?"


    "He said he was scared." Trisha put on a wry smile. "He even said that he didn''t deserve a child. He even said something along the line that he was a monster."


    Xavier and Eulene shared a nce before turning back to Trisha.


    She continued, "I mean¡­ I know that parenting is a huge responsibility to take. But it doesn''t mean that one has to be that over dramatic, does it? Even I am a bit scared. But that doesn''t mean that I don''t ever want to be called a mother." She bit her lower lip. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Xavier needed to change the topic, and he suddenly remembered something. He pointed to the picture of two young men.


    "Who is the person beside your husband?"

 Chapter 46 How We Met

    Trisha turned to the picture and subtly wiped off her tears. "He is¡­ was¡­ Joseph''s brother- Jacob. He told me multiple times that it was because of his younger brother that he chose to study psychiatry."


    "Is that so?" Xavier asked. "Do you know when he had passed away?"


    Trisha knitted her brows. "If I am not wrong, it was a little over five years ago, a couple of months before we married."


    Xavier and Eulene shared a nce again. Five years. Five years. Five years. Everything pointed at the same time. Did Joseph kill his own brother? Or was his death that led to the psychiatrist''s psychosis?


    Trisha turned back to Xavier. The fires of home reignited in her emerald eyes. "So, can you help me?"


    Xavier let out a couple of coughs and brought back his professional face. "If it was any other case, I would have suggested you to sit down together and have a heart to heart talk. But considering you have already conversed about the issue before and that led to a fight, and the fact that Joseph is a ''friend'' of mine, I will have a conversation with him."


    Trisha widened her eyes in gratitude. "Will you?" She bowed. "I appreciate it very much."


    Xavier nodded. Finally! The y was over.


    [Don''t tell me you were actually a marriage counsellor] Eulene''s half-curious-half-mocking tone reached his ears.


    Xavier looked straight into Eulene''s jet-ck eyes and transmitted, [I was also an ''Idiocy Counsellor''. And I am very eager to give you a free session]


    "Oh!" Trisha grabbed the duo''s attention. "I have been only talking about myself. Tell me about you two. How did you meet? How long have you been together? If you aren''t married already, when are you nning to tie the knot?" Her stream of questions rendered the two speechless.


    [You are the one who got us into this] Xavier said. [Now, it''s your job to get us out]


    Eulene turned to Trisha. An innocent smile crept up on her face, as if she were a teenage girl who was blind in love.


    Xavier instantly began to regret his decision.


    Eulene looked up with reminiscing eyes. "It was a night of full moon," she began- the smile yet to leave her ce, "the strings of fate pulled me to a deste ce devoid of anything alive. I thought I was alone, as I went through a test not designed for normal human beings." Eulene remembered that terrifying physics questions and her smile wavered. But sheposed herself and went on.


    She turned to Xavier. "But as fate would have it, I was not alone that night. I could not see anyone, nor could I feel any presence. But our hands- they met."


    Trisha, who was in a daze, gasped.


    Xavier, on the other hand, was speechless- surprised by Eulene''s way with words. Everything she said was the truth, but anyone who were not present that day would be imagining¡­ things.


    Eulene continued. "Our eyes met. I knew, then and there, that he was the one Icked- the one I have been searching for my life- someone worthy."


    Trisha teetered her gaze between the excited Eulene and the embarrassed Xavier, who was tilting his hat further down to hide his face.


    Trisha gulped. Just the imaginary scenes of their romantic tale made her heart flutter. It felt straight out of a romance novel.


    "Then what?" she asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then what?" Eulene''s face glowed as the smile on her face beamed brighter. "And then we danced."


    "Danced?" Trisha''s eyes almost popped out from her sockets.


    "Yes," Eulene affirmed. "We danced like there was no tomorrow- not caring of our lives. Sometimes he took the lead, and sometimes I. It was bloody to say the least. However, it was the best dance I ever had in life. But s," she sighed, "the stage was too small- too weak to hold the both of us. It cut the dance short."


    Trisha gulped yet again. Even romance novels failed. Her thoughts ran wild. "And then?"


    Eulene shrugged. "After it was over, he took me to a nice ce and treated me somembs."


    Trisha stayed silent. It was too much to process.


    And she was not the only one in this condition. Xavier was not an exception. Never had he ever imagined that Eulene would twist the story as such. But he praised her inwardly. After all, he had been an author once.


    And the love he felt from her eyes was real. He knew that it was the love she had for battles. He had witnessed it with his own eyes more than once.


    Trisha finally took in a deep breath andposed herself. "I really envy you. They say we are the couple of the town, but it''s only because nobody knows of you."


    After a couple of minutes of chattering, Xavier said, "we should leave now."


    "Now?" Trisha knitted her brows. "I have yet to even present a cup of tea. Pardon me as the maids are on leave."


    "Matters little," Xavier said. "Witnessing your beauty is more than enough."


    "Oh my!" Trishaughed. "You better watch your smooth mouth before your partner."


    Sure enough, Eulene transmitted a snort to his mind. [If you are done, shall we finish the job?]


    Xavier''s lips slightly curved to a smile as he looked right into Trisha''s emerald eyes. He jolted his hand and a deck of cards appeared out of nowhere in it. "Would you mind if I end our meeting with a small show of magic?"


    Trisha gasped in surprise. "You are a physician, researcher, marriage counsellor, and now a magician too?"


    Xavier got off from his sofa and knelt on one knee just in front of Trisha, showing her the cards. "Calling me a magician would be an exaggeration for such slight tricks." Xavier shuffled the cards with breakneck speed andpelling tricks, grabbing all of Trisha''s attention. "Just calling me a ''showman'' would suffice."


    While all of Trisha''s attention was on the cards, Xavier used lumomancy to further hide Eulene from Trisha''s focus.


    [Now.] He transmitted.


    Eulene put her palms together and closed her eyes before beginning to chant something.


    Soon, her third eye opened.

 Chapter 47 The Queen Of Clover

    The whole room lit up in Eulene''s eyes- as if they were not inside manor walls, but out in the open under the sun.


    An orange hue surrounded Trisha, representing curiosity, and a bit of yellow. It was most probably the lingering worry for her marriage.


    She put them to the back of her mind and focused on the white strings that originated from Trisha''s chest. There were dozens of strings thin and thick, but the three broadest of them all pointed to different directions.


    The strongest karmic link travelled eastwards, passing through all the walls and obstacles. The other two, which were simr in diameter pointed to the North and Northwest. The one that went to the North was elevated a bit.


    She memorised the position and angles of the three strings before, just out of curiosity, turning to Xavier.


    And the findings surprised her, No colours surrounded him. He was as emotionless as one could get. But that did not surprise Eulene. If one could not keep their emotions in check, immortality was a pipe dream.


    The thing that surprised her was the fact was his karmic links. Yes, there were hundreds of white strings that originated from Xavier''s heart. But almost all of them were thin to the point of being invisible.


    A handful of the strings stood out, but the one that stood out the most- the strongest of them all- was attached to¡­ her own heart?


    Remembering that both parties add to the strength of their karmic link, she blushed. Other than that, she felt another emotion.


    If she watched herself in the mirror with her Celestial Eye, she would have witnessed the grey hue of sadness surrounding her.


    A man who has been living for more than 200 years, in his own world- the strongest connection he had was that with an outsider he met barely a month ago? Just how lonely was he?


    [Are you done yet?] Xavier''s transmission knocked Eulene out of her stupor.


    The vertical sky-blue eyes on Eulene''s forehead closed as she opened her regr eyes. She detached the joined palms and sent Xavier the signal.


    Xavier finished pulled out a card from underneath his hat and handed it to Trisha, finishing the magic trick, before getting back on the couch.


    Trisha pped in response. "And you say this is just a hobby of yours. You pulled the trick off better than all those professional magicians I have met before."


    "I appreciate your remarks."


    After a few more minutes of conversation, Xavier and Eulene bid Trisha farewell and boarded the carriage.


    "Weren''t you going to do something?" Xavier asked.


    Eulene''s ring twinkled as she summoned her super-thin sword. She grabbed the hilt with both hands and inclined the sword diagonally- its tip being a few inches away from Xavier''s hat.


    Xavier watched everything with nonchnce.


    Eulene closed her eyes and began chanting voicelessly in a foreignnguage. Momentster, her third eye opened. Xavier could see an entire sky behind her vertical eyelids.


    The hundreds of strings appeared again. She focused on six of the strings- four thin and two a bit thicker- three originating from Xavier''s heart and three from her own. With her sword, she carefully sliced the six strings, making sure the de did not touch the others.


    ******


    Back inside the Ponting manor. Trisha, who was walking through the corridors of her mansion, suddenly stopped in his tracks and frowned. Right before her, the butler who wasing from the opposite direction with a tray filled with tea and biscuits did the same.


    "Where are you taking those?" Trisha asked.


    "I apologise, madam." The butler gave a slight bow. "We were out of ingredients. Hence, it took some time to prepare the snacks for the guest room?"


    "Guest room?" Trisha frowned. "Are there any guests?"


    "Nobody visited today. But you ordered me to¡­"


    "Forget it." Trisha rubbed her temple. She suddenly realised something and inspected her hand. There was a ying card that depicted the Queen of Clover. She scowled. "Hilton, do Joseph own any set of ying cards?"


    "Pardon?"


    Trisha shook her head and sighed. "Forget it. Bring the tea to my room."


    "As you wish, madam."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ******


    "Do you feel anything different?" Eulene asked.


    "Different?" Xavier raised a brow.


    "Do you remember where we areing from, and who you just met?"


    "Trisha Hearts, and we had about 950 words worth of conversation," Xavier replied with indifference.


    Eulene raised a brow. "How did you do it? I have cut the connection." Honestly, she wasn''t surprised. She was just curious.


    "Actually, memory erasure is rare, but still a probable authority held by Paranormals. Moreover, there are potions that can cause short term memory loss. Hence, I always have contingencies of such causes. After your warning, memory erasure was in my hypothesis; therefore, I had myself prepared."


    That son of a bitch! But her question was still not answered. Nevertheless, she waited.


    "I have finished thousands of books by now, with all the words memorised. I made it so that all the words used in the conversation today can be converted to a number corresponding to the ordinal number of the book I''ve read, the page, and the ordinal number of the word on that page. I converted the whole conversation to a 5700 digit number."


    Eulene''s mouth was open agape. That motherfucker!


    "Did you memorise the whole number?" She asked.


    Xavier brought forth his hand and opened his fist. "Why work hard when you can work smart?" There was a small piece of sliced silver hair on his palm.


    Eulene scowled, awaiting an answer.


    There''s exactly ''that number'' of particles making up this piece.


    Eulene sighed. She gave up. The more she knew him, the more monstrous he turned out to be.


    "So, why did you severe your connection with her?" Xavier flicked to piece of hair to his head. It attached perfectly to one of the hairs. "You originally did not want to mix up with her because she was the partner of someone who killed children. But now that you understood her, and even became her friend, you had no reason to."


    Eulene sighed yet again. "I became her friend. That''s exactly I severed her connection."


    Xavier awaited her answer.


    "I don''t want her to be friends with her husband''s killer."


    Silence ensued.


    After a few minutes, Xavier asked the actual question. "Have you located him?"


    A smile crept up on her lips. "Thought you''d never ask."


    Eulene waved her hand. A blue holographic map of the entire town appeared and hovered in the air. From one of the miniature mansions on the extreme east of the city, three white lines travelled to three directions.


    "Not bad." Xavier could not help but praise.


    Eulene raised her chin in pride. "You are not the only one with a good memory." She had memorised the wholeyout when she travelled with Xavier to search for the remains.


    Xavier pointed at the line that travelled East. "This points to Doctor Ponting who is stationed in Melbin." Then he aimed his finger at the one that directed to the North. "This leads to Aramon, where her brother resides. And as for this one¡­" Xavier traced his finger through thest line and stopped at an old but artistic building over a small hill. The white string passed through the hill.


    "He is here," Xavier dered. "The Southern Art Gallery- under it to be precise."


    "Shall we head there?" Eulene scowled. She wanted to punish that murderer.


    "Why the hurry?"


    Xavier smirked.


    "You, the psychiatrist and I are not the only yers in the game, are we?"

 Chapter 48 Farewell

    The duo returned to Miss Maisel''s.


    Today was the day both Xavier and Eulene depart Derbury.


    The matron prepared a feast, cooking all of Eulene''s favourite dishes. She had not forgotten to bake a lot of sweet delicacies for Xavier.


    At the dining table, Aunt Maisel served dishes to the duo as if she was going to bid farewell to her daughter and son inw.


    The fifteen year old Sarah sitting at the table barely enjoying the delicious food. Her mood was off, clearly disgruntled by the fact that Eulene would leave for a long time.


    Xavier and Eulene did not waste a bit of food and used their superhuman metabolism to devour everything. It was a sort of appreciation toward Miss Maisel''s hard work.


    After the feast, the four spent their time talking. The matron pored all of her life experiences onto Eulene in a matter of hour.


    Miss Maisel looked Xavier dead in the eye and just said one thing. "Her education is now your responsibility."


    Xavier, there and then, pledged that he would take care of Eulene''s education- to Eulene''s dismay.


    And soon, it was time. During the farewell, the mother-daughter pair could not hold back their tears. Eulene was no less than a family to them. Eulene was saddened too.


    Xavier gave the threedies some space. More or less- he was the one causing the separation.


    Eulene gave them onest hug.


    After they were done, Xavier stepped forward and gifted Sarah a plethora of dresses, toys and jewellery, their colour- Sky Blue. He brought all those things out from his coat. After that, he took off his hat and brought out a whole set ofrge books from it and gifted them to the matron.


    Nobody questioned his methods. The Maisels were already aware that Xavier was far from ordinary.


    As the matron inspected the books one by one, her eyes widened every moment- until they almost popped out of the sockets.


    All the books were special edition of Sir Agnomen Caesar''s books. They were so rare and expensive that she could only dream of them.


    All the misgivings she had against Xavier for taking away Eulene disappeared in an instant. "Your dowry is epted." She gave him a thumbs up.


    Xavier''s lips twitched. He had the momentary urge to take back the books, but he resisted.


    After bidding the mother and daughter farewell, the duo boarded Wilbur''s carriage and departed for the rail station.


    Both remained silent through the entire drive. Eulene was not in the greatest of moods, and Xavier knew that silence was the best option.


    The railway station was not even a ten minute ride from the cornfields. Xavier and Eulene exited the carriage.


    The smile on Wilbur''s face was dimmer than usual.


    Xavier flicked a gold coin to Will and handed him a paper. "This is my address in Aramon. If you ever travel there, be sure to visit."


    "Thank you for everything." Wilbur took off his hat and gave a sincere bow.


    After exchanging a few more words, Xavier and Eulene entered the station.


    Derbury station- as it belonged to a small town, it was not that busy. And now that it was night, it was even less so.


    But as soon as they entered, they were met with some familiar faces- faces they had expected to see here, but not wanted to.


    David stepped forward as soon as they spotted the duo. His three colleagues followed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "After what happenedst time," David said, "I am surprised that you actually decided to leave Derbury."


    "It is an honour being seen off by the ''second-most'' elite team of the Thirteenth." Xavier tipped his hat.


    The smug faces of the trio behind David changed as soon as they heard ''second-most''. Only David remained nonchnt.


    "See off?" David smirked. "I think you are underestimating yourself too much. This team whose average age is 10 lower than the most elite team, will send one of its most capable member to personally escort you to your home in Aramon."


    Eulene raised a brow. These bastards were not even bothering to hide the fact they would keep their eyes on them.


    Xavier showed David a smile. "You are making me so grateful that I want to wholeheartedly help you solve the case."


    Xavier and David stared at each other''s eyes. Sparks almost began to flicker in the space between them.


    Seeing the tension not going down even by a single bit, Eulene coughed, waking Xavier and David.


    "Let me introduce you to your escort," David said.


    The only woman of the team, the blonde- Chrysa.


    "She is Chrysa Haste. She will apany you all the way till you reach the safety of your own home."


    "Oh, I remember her." Eulene opened her mouth for the first time. A smile- a malicious one- crept up on her face. "Isn''t she thedy who likes to feel the earth?" She brought forth her hand.


    Chrysa subconsciously backed away. Eulene had given her not one but two lifelong traumas in a matter of days.


    [Look at her cower] Eulene transmitted a giggle to Xavier.


    [Actually, she is the best choice for this operation] Xavier replied.


    [Really?]


    [Yes, not only she is an Aeromancer which boasts the highest sensory abilities, but also a woman]


    [A woman?] Eulene was intrigued.


    [ording to thews of Avarynth, if a woman senses a man peeking at him- be it with supernatural senses or not, she can take him to court. But if a man senses a woman locking his senses on him, he could not do the same. Long story short, she can keep her senses on us even when we are in the washroom]


    [What?!] This was the first time Eulene heard of suchws. [But isn''t that unfair?]


    [Why are you asking me?] Xavier inwardly shrugged.


    "The steamliner to Aramon departs in five minutes!" An announcer shouted as he strolled through the almost empty station.


    The duo- no- the trio boarded the coach next to the engine and got into their designated cabin. Two wall torches lit up the room. Xavier and Eulene sat on one side of the table while Chrysa sat opposite them.


    Soon, with a whistle, the train jerked to a start.


    [What are you going to do now?] Eulene asked, her eyes fixed on the officer opposite her.


    [I have a n]

 Chapter 49 Makeup

    The scenery outside was enchanting. The velocity of the steamliner swayed the leaves of the surrounding trees- upon which fell the glittering silver light of the full moon.


    It was already a whole lunar month since that fateful encounter.


    But neither Xavier, nor Eulene had the time or mind to enjoy the scenery outside or reminisce about that fateful night.


    They were in a pinch.


    Both Xavier and Eulene could feel the piercing gaze of the blonde officer, and the kic sense she had locked onto them.


    Xavier took out his golden pocket watch and pressed it open.


    11:10


    Ten minutes had already passed since the train left the station. And Chrysa, the officer escorting them, did not move her eyes away for even a second.


    [Hurry up!] Eulene urged. [Or do you want me to put another scar on the blonde''s mind]


    [Patience] Xavier replied. [And you know it won''t help us in any. She''s not here to stop us, but look over us. She only needs to report we escaped, and we will be in trouble]


    [Tsk]


    Xavier shut the watch''s lid off before pocketing it.


    Another five minutes passed. It was time.


    Xavier turned to Eulene. "I will be back from the washroom." [You remember the n, right]


    "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk." Eulene mockingly shook her head. "Already eager to show ''it'' to her I see." [Don''t worry]


    Even the professional Chrysa could not help but blush. But sheposed herself in a moment.


    Xavier did not say anything else and left the cabin. He walked through the corridor to its end and entered the washroom.


    Xavier had already noticed that they were the only passengers in the entire coach. It was definitely a move by Detective Ashdown. After all, it was risky to have a third party in such operations. Nevertheless, Xavier cared little.


    He could detect two senses locked onto him. But he paid them no mind and opened the window on the wall.


    The washroom was small- with a ceramic washbasin and a wooden highmode. Xavier closed themode''s lid and snapped his fingers. All the filth and germs in the room was gone and was as clean as new.


    He sat on the now closed chair-likemode and brought out two seeds from his coat. They looked like ordinary apple seeds. But anyone who was aware of what they really were would agree to pay unimaginable sums to obtain them.


    The seedsy on his palms. And soon, they began to germinate. Xavier was constantly, feeding it water through Hydromancy, nutrients through Geomancy, light through Lumomancy. And he further amplified the nts'' growth through Xylomancy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Soil from outside the train constantly entered through the window and merged with the now growing nts.


    Once they grew to the size of apples, Xavier took back his hand and they levitated in the air- still growing.


    In less than a minute, the nts grew to the size of humans. Oddly enough, the shapes of the nts were that of humans. This is the thing that made the nts so special and valuable.


    Xavier had made it such with his Xylomancy that the structure and figure of the two nts were those of Xavier and Eulene. The entireties had smooth bark for skin, leaves for hair, and they had no facial features. Both of the nts had holes on their chests.


    Xavier unbuttoned his shirt, exposing his hair chest. A slit appeared out of nowhere and opened, revealing his beating chest. Oddly, no blood came out. Xavier indifferently grabbed his heart. The Aorta and Vena cava detached, but the heart kept beating.


    He pulled out the red beating heart from his chest without any expressions of pain and inserted it into the gap on the taller nt''s chest. He snapped his finger and a small orb of lightning appeared beside the heart, constantly sending electric signals into the heart to keep it beating at a steady pace.


    A new heart formed inside Xavier''s chest at a visible speed. But it had the same fate. Xavier pulled it out and put it inside the shorter nt''s aperture, and just like the previous case- added an orb of lightning.


    With another snap of Xavier''s fingers, the gaps closed- including the one on his own chest.


    He then sliced off a piece of his own skin from his forearm and applied it on the taller nt''s bark. The skin began to expand and soon covered the entire entity. He took out a set of identical clothes from his hat and donned them on the nt.


    Next step- hair. The leaves on the taller nt''s head suddenly fell off and flew outside the window. Xavier cut off a few of his own silver hair and grafted them on the nt''s head. In a matter of moments, the hairs amplified and filled the clone''s head.


    What was only left now was the facial features. The mouth and nose were easy- done in a second. As for the eyes, he pulled out two intact eyes from his hat.


    As for why he had spare eyes in his collection, it was¡­ confidential.


    His clone wasplete. It looked exactly like him, and even had the exact heartbeat. It was also ''breathing''- expanding and contracting its chest while inhaling and exhaling. It was a little trick Xavier pulled off.


    Now, it was the other- the shorter- nt''s turn.


    He plucked out a few items from his hat- a piece of Eulene''s skin, a strand of her hair, a dress identical to the one she wore today, and a pair of ck eyes. The former two- he borrowed from Eulene, and as for the other two- they originated from him; at least he created the dress.


    In a minute, Eulene''s clone wasplete as well. Like the gentleman he was, Xavier had made sure to dress the nt before merging the skin.


    Throughout the whole process, Xavier made it so that the air flow in the washroom look like that he was the only one in the room. With his proficiency in Aeromancy exceeding Chrysa''s, it was not that difficult.


    Xavier took in a deep breath. The easy part of the escape process was done.


    Now, came the true test-


    Recing themselves with the clones before the officer''s eyes.

 Chapter 50 Foreboding

    Another milestone- Chapter 50!


    Anyways, I am nning to do a mass release once I reach 500 priv unlocks and another if I can touch 100 Golden Tickets this month.


    Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    ******


    [I am ready] Xavier sent a message.


    [So am I] Eulene responded. [Your call]


    Eulene kept her eyes on Chrysa, with a slight smile on her face.


    Chrysa, on the other hand, anxiously kept her kic senses locked on Xavier and Eulene- especially the former, since he was acting suspiciously- sitting inside the washroom.


    Chrysa''s kic sensory power only allowed her to detect the flow of air and determine if any object was upying space. She was sure that something of human shape upied thevatory, but there was no guarantee of whether it was really Xavier or if was any of his trick.


    She could not even go and check because that would need her to move Eulene- who was in Chrysa''s eyes- the more dangerous of the duo.


    Chrysa suddenly sensed movements in the toilet and focused her attention on it. Xavier moved out of the washroom, and instead of moving towards them, opened a window on the other side of the train.


    He peeked his head out the window for a bit, before jumping out.


    Chrysa was taken aback. She instantly slid open the door to chase after him in reflex. But before she could move out, a masculine and familiar voice entered her ears.


    "I apologise for the wait," Xavier said. He had returned to the cabin, albeit he was sitting beside the window unlike before.


    Eulene let out a giggle.


    Chrysa internally sighed in relief. Despite being annoyed by Xavier''s shenanigan, she stayed professional- keeping her senses locked on the duo with an indifferent countenance.


    Seven railway carriages away, on top of thest coach of the steamliner that headed towards Derbury, stood Xavier and Eulene.


    Silver moonlight glinted on the fabrics of their clothes as the wind fluttered their hair and dress. They were facing South- towards Derbury.


    "That was fun," Eulene dered with an excited smile.


    A few seconds ago¡­


    Xavier exited thevatory while the clones climbed to the roof through the window. After the clones, under the control of Xavier, stealthily sneaked to their cabin- Xavier jumped out of the window, grabbing Chrysa''s attention.


    Taking the opportunity, Eulene shed out through the window leaving no signs nor sounds. And at exactly that moment, the clones entered through the window and took their seats.


    Xavier used Aeromancy to send the sound transmissions that made his own clone speak and Eulene''s clone giggle.


    And those were thest sounds the clones would make throughout the entire trip.


    Back at the steamliner''s roof, Xavier nodded, "Seeing her reaction, we are sessful."


    "Couldn''t you build the clones back home and keep them in that magic hat of yours?" Eulene pointed at Xavier''s hat.


    Xavier raised a brow and nced at Eulene''s storage ring. "You are saying your ring can store living objects?"


    "Oh." Eulene understood.


    "They are not perfect," Xavier said. "Their biggest weakness is that they don''t have vocal cords, and hence, they can''t speak. Nevertheless, I have tweaked with their biological clocks, manipting the time of releases of their growth and inhibiting hormones. As a result, they will move at regr intervals."


    Eulene turned back and focused her senses on the clones. "You even cloned our auras. I don''t think there will be any problems, for now. But what if she asks questions?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry," Xavier said. "We have the right to remain silent. However, it would be safer if we return as soon as possible. Staying silent for a whole three hour journey will only raise suspicions."


    Eulene turned to Xavier and knitted her brows. "You didn''t do anything weird, right?"


    Xavier gave Eulene a weird look. "I am not a xylophile."


    Though Eulene never heard of the word before, she understood exactly what he meant. Was the bastard actually this innocent, or was this also an act of his. Besides, she had already witnessed with her senses that he did not do anything to her clone. She was just in a mood to tease him.


    Xavier took out his pocket watch and checked the time.


    11:20


    "Shall we go then?" Eulene asked.


    Xavier nodded.


    They jumped down from the train. Before their feet could touch the ground, they were already back in Derbury- not far away from their destination- The Southern Art Gallery.


    The building was not even half a kilometre away. An eerie aura surrounded the artistic cathedral. Even the small hill, upon which stood the gallery, was devoid of any flora-pletely deste.


    Both of them tried to peek into the building with their senses. However, they failed.


    Eulene scowled. Nothing ever blocked her spiritual senses before. Even the top formations back in her world could not hinder her senses for long. The only ce that messed with her senses was the Vortex- the gateway that led her to this world.


    She turned to Xavier, awaiting an answer.


    Xavier''s face was grim- a rare sight. "As I feared, they managed to ''haunt'' this ce."


    "Haunt?" Eulene knitted her brows further,


    "You will know once we get in."


    Eulene did not ask anything further. She turned back to the gable roofed building. A sense of foreboding struck her. The more she stared at the eerie piece of architecture, the more unease she felt.


    And she trusted her intuition. After all, her special constitution made it so that she had an almost perfect synergy with heavens.


    "Something''s not right," she warned.


    "You are getting the same feeling?" Xavier had his sight glued to the gallery.


    "Something''s telling me this whole thing is connected to something even bigger," Eulene said. "I think we need to advance with absolute secrecy."


    Xavier knew what she meant. But he was hesitant.


    Eulene''s storage ring glinted. A glittering silver robe reced her dress. A in silver mask appeared on her hand. She donned it on.


    Her whole face was covered, except her eyes- which appeared even more dark than it usually was.


    Xavier took in a deep breath and turned to Eulene. He brought out a ck mask from his coat. "I apologise in advance."


    Xavier wore the mask.


    The moment he did, Eulene felt a sudden foreboding.


    She dashed away, creating some distance.


    Her sword appeared in her hand.

 Chapter 51 The End Is Near

    Eulene had all of her senses focused on Xavier- no- the entity who seemed unfamiliar.


    Xavier had a pitch ck mask on his face, with no apertures- not even for the eyes. His hair was now ck.


    But what was different now the most was his aura. Unlike the reserved gentlemanly vibes he emanated before, it was now wild.


    Moreover, killing intent seeped out from all of his pores.


    The ck mask, the ck hair, the ck attire, along with the ckish aura he was emitting- it was an enigmatic sight under the silver of the moon.


    "Oh my!" Xavier said, "did I scare you?" His tone seemed a little different, as if he was talking through a smile.


    Eulene did not ask any questions. She knew exactly what he was going through. It was something that everyone who lived past the lifespan limits of a human faced. She herself was not an exception. But cases were never that severe, unless¡­ the one who faced it was a demonic cultivator.


    Xavier tilted his masked head left and right as if he was inspecting something. "Doesn''t this look a little nd?"


    He snapped his finger. A bright red crescent appeared at the lower end of the ck mask- glowing. It depicted a smile- a bloody one.


    "That''s better." Xavier turned back to Eulene.


    Eulene could feel a piercing gaze befalling on her eyes. But she remained steady, her sword ready to strike at any time.


    Despite her impatience to get into that gallery and extinguish that crazed psychiatrist- she was excited. Was it time for another ''dance''?


    A smile crept up behind her silver mask.


    A full moon, a deste ce devoid of any flora or fauna, and the duo facing each other. It was just like that night.


    Xavier pointed upwards. Eulene nodded.


    The dust under their feet rippled as they rose up into the air- above the clouds.


    The hundreds of stars twinkled on the night sky as the moon reigned supreme. Xavier''s ck coat and Eulene''s silver robe fluttered- not from the wind, but the pressure their opponents were emanating.


    Eulene pointed her sword at Xavier. "Tonight''s the night we find the winner."


    "Indeed," Xavier replied. He fixed his hands before his chest- his right hand facing downwards while the left faced up. Something sparked in the gap between his hands.


    "Don''t disappoint me." Eulene raised her sword high in the sky. Wind began to rage through the atmosphere while thunder rumbled in the high sky- cloudless thunder that defied logics.


    A small fiery orb formed in the space between Xavier''s hand. It slowly expanded and soon, it obtained a diameter of an inch.


    Eulene felt intense pressure from the orb. It was a power unlike anything she had faced before. Not to mention, the orb was far fromplete. Her heart raced in excitement.


    Nevertheless, all of her concentration was on readying her own strike. The heavens resonated with her solid stance- her feet anchoring her to space, her eyes fixed on her target, her hands gripping the sword above- and the sword pointing towards the heavens.


    All of her stored Qi channeled to her sword, lighting it up- making it brighter and brighter every second. The heavenly wind raged even faster, and the tribtion lightning above became even more ferocious.


    Xavier, despite feeling the overwhelming pressure from Eulene''s stance and being excited for the oue, kept his mind as steady as a mountain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fiery orb between his hands, not only grewrger every second, but also brighter. The extreme heat the orb was emanating began to outright vaporise Xavier''s hands. But Xavier''s healed as fast as they disintegrated.


    As for his outfit, they were unscathed.


    Soon, the glowing ball reached the diameter of a foot. His attack was ready.


    He could sense that the case was the same for Eulene as well. She looked as if she was ready to cut the world in half with that stance. Just looking at her made Xavier feel like his whole being was being sliced in half.


    Eulene was not in any better condition. The amount of energy she could feel from that miniature sun between Xavier''s hands exceeded the total energy in her dantian.


    She knew that if she didn''t have her unique constitution, along with her peak sword intent and understanding of her Dao, she would have been the loser today. But that was not the case.


    The oue had yet to be decided, and they were one strike away.


    ******


    Somewhere in Derbury, a carriage carrying the g of the Detectivete wheeled through the streets.


    Inside, sat David, Thompson and Cassius.


    Suddenly, the tall Thompson and the burly Cassius frowned. And soon, they began to rub their temples.


    David was intrigued by their actions. "What happened?" He asked.


    But before he could get an answer, he was struck by vertigo. His vision became blurry for a moment, and it continued for moments.


    The brilliant detective knew what was happening in an instant. And that very scenario filled his mind with horror.


    "Mana void," he mindlessly muttered.


    These two words struck the hearts of his subordinates like needles.


    Mana Void- it was a phenomenon where the natural mana in a ce disappears and creates a vacuum. Just like normal brains, which will lose functions in the absence of particle 8 and will eventually die, Meta-cerebrums are dependent on the presence of mana.


    But nobody in this world had their guard up against mana voids since throughout history, only two instances of mana voids were recorded. One of them was caused by a war between numerous high level Kics, and the other happened during a test-run of an Ancient Artefact of the highest grade.


    So, how the hell did a whole towncking kics lose all of its mana?


    But that was not the worst of their problems.


    The trio suddenly felt a terrifying sense of foreboding.


    It was something they had never faced before, even in the face of life-threatening situations.


    It was as if¡­


    the world was about to end¡­

 Chapter 52 Humbled

    The miniature sun before Xavier was glowing brighter than ever, creating a small day like space in the middle of the night.


    Eulene, on the other hand, attracted all the heavenly lightning since she was making a move that defied thatws of the world.


    They stared at each other, waiting for the moment to strike.


    And in time, they struck.


    Eulene heaved down the sword as if she were dragging down the heaviest object in the world. Her movement was slow, but fluid.


    Opposite her, Xavier stretched his arms forward. The golden orb exploded, and Xavier directed all of the explosion towards Eulene.


    The sword cleaved everything in its path- no matter the distance as it defied thews of space. In a matter of moments, the night sky was cleaved into two.


    A pitch ck section of the night sky separated the natural luminescent ck sky. The atmosphere was cut in half- so were the tribtion lightnings.


    Soon, the tip of the sword pointed at Xavier. By the time, Eulene went through the motion of shing her sword through him, Xavier was cut into two. Even his aura disappeared, as her strike could cut through souls.


    As Eulene was facing South, next came the ocean. It was cleanly split in two, creating a dry path in between.


    As for the town of Derbury which was just before her, it was no exception. A huge creak appeared and divided the city into two. The parts closest to the fissure began to cave in while the ones in the distant rose up.


    The town was folding.


    Xavier''s attack was split into two as well. But it was so powerful, that it rejoined in a moment. And in a split second, the attack reached Eulene.


    In less than a second, she disappeared- disintegrating into nothingness. But the huge golden beam did not stop. Rather, it grew more and more as it advanced.


    Even though the attack beamed through with an altitude of kilometres above the ground. The ground was not unscathed. The terrifying air pressure blew away every in its path, be it trees, structures, livestock or humans, only to be partially vaporised by the extreme temperatureter.


    The whole world shook as the explosion unfolded, and the ''boom'' reached every ears in the world.


    After a few seconds, and after traversing tens of kilometres, the blinding beam of light finally died down.


    The confrontation did not only end both of their lives, it left the whole world in tatters.


    ******


    Xavier was still holding the miniature sun which looked as stable as stable could be, while Eulene had her sword high in the air.


    Both Xavier and Eulene were beings with 200 years of experience. Just now, they had used their intuition and experience to simte the exchange in their mind.


    In Xavier''s visualisation of the confrontation, his existence was split into two- with no ways of healing himself. He lost.


    In Eulene''s version, she faced what she would deem the most destructive attack she had ever known in her life. She obliterated in a matter of moments, without being able to leave a single trace in this world. She lost.


    Eulene, stared at Xavier, her ck eyes sending a message.


    Xavier nodded. The glowing orb between his hands began to shrink down, and secondster, it disappeared.


    The lightning ravaging above Eulene began to die down as Eulene pulled back her sword.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She coughed. Blood leaked out from behind her silver mask.


    The ck masked Xavier suddenly lost a few meters of altitude. The red smiley sign on his mask lost its glow and curve. Soon after, the red markpletely disappeared rendering the mask all ck again- depicting nonchnce. But behind the mask, Xavier had a pained expression.


    In a minute, the duoposed themselves.


    "Does it have a name?" Eulene asked.


    "The Death of a Star," Xavier replied. "And yours?"


    "Everything is Two." There was not a shred of arrogance in Eulene''s voice.


    They had never intended to release their strikes from the beginning. Despite Xavier''s crazed state and Eulene''s battlemania, they were aware of what their full strength could bring to the world.


    They only wanted to show a glimpse of their full power and assert dominance over the other, feeding Xavier''s crazed narcissism and Eulene''s battle-craze.


    But instead, they humbled themselves. Xavier saw himself cut into two and Eulene witnessed herself disappearing into oblivion. In their own version of the exchange, they lost.


    The respect they had for each other- increased even more.


    They did not speak any further andnded back to the ground, right outside Derbury.


    There were no fissures in the ground, nor splits in the ocean. The moonlit and starry night sky was as beautiful and mystifying as ever.


    The silence between them ensued.


    Eulene decided to break it. She brought out a packet of cookies and offered them to Xavier. "Is your mask the cause?" she asked.


    Xavier epted the biscuits. But instead of eating, he pocketed them.


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "And yours is battle."


    Eulene did not reply, admitting it.


    Immortals, no matter their lifespan, were still humans- beings that were meant to have a limited lifespan. And exceeding it- came at a cost.


    Their minds.


    After living through hundreds of years, the exalted beings would lose their minds- slowly, but surely. And different groups had different ways to cope with them. The demonic cultivators, for example, didn''t even bother to cope with it; the orthodox spent the major portions of their lives strengthening their minds. However, they would still get into ''phases'' that would make them lose control over their minds. Eulene''s berserk state is such an example.


    As for a being like Xavier, who had nowhere to learn from- the art of immortality, he had toe up with his own unique way of preserving his mind.


    Xavier brought out his pocket watch.


    11:27


    "We arete." He stored the watch back and turned to the gallery. "Let''s see what my dear friend has in store for us, shall we?"


    The bloody smile returned on his mask.

 Chapter 53 Not Alone

    There were not many structures surrounding the Southern Art Gallery. Either there were pavements made of old but polished stones, or parks filled with grass, flowers and trees.


    The scenery was marvellous as it already was, but stars and the moon decided to add to the sonority with their lights.


    Instead of using their powers to dash to their destination, Xavier and Eulene decided to have a walk to the hill. They needed a bit of time to recuperate from their recent confrontation.


    Eulene, who was wearing a silver mask, cleared the blood from it. She had used majority of her Qi and concentration to prepare the devastating attack. The decision to call it back came at a cost. Though the internal injuries she faced wasn''t much, it needed time to be healed.


    Xavier, on the other hand, was not an exception when it came to facing the consequences of a mana void. He had to use twice the mental energy of forming the ''ster core'', which was already monumental enough, to revert the massive hall of energy back into mana.


    His mind and brain were utterly exhausted after that disy, especially after the high precision task of creating two clones. Moreover, the effects of the mana void was still there.


    Nevertheless, it was nothing he could not fix- especially since he was in an ''inhuman'' state. The closer he went towards the gallery, the more the red smile on the ck mask''s face seemed to glow.


    After a few minutes of walk, they reached the foot of the hill. Before them, were stairs- hundreds of them. A zigzag pathway of stairs made from rough stones trailed through the barren hill.


    The masked Eulene could feel a strange aura from the hills- especially the stairs. But she felt one thing familiar from that otherwise obscure feeling- Yin.


    "I am too tired to walk up the stairs," she said as she looked up. "See you up there."


    "Sure."


    Eulene could swear she witnessed that eerie smile on Xavier''s mask widen. But she threw such thoughts to the back of her mind and jumped.


    She set her feet of the top of the hill and the scenery changed. She looked around. The masked Xavier stood with a red smile which now seemed mocking.


    She was back at the foot of the hill!


    "We meet again!" Xavier said.


    Eulene could feel from his voice that he had the same smile on his face as that on his mask.


    She snorted. "What happened?"


    "The Paranormal''s haunted zone starts from the first step of these stairs," Xavier began to exin, "''Haunted Zones are separate worlds where the haunter makes thews. And we, as the guests, of this world must follow these rules. Even you cannot break it."


    Eulene clicked her tongue. "Say these things earlier, will you?"


    "Has Miss Maisel not told you that self-learning is the best form of learning?" Xavier slightly tilted his head. The red smile on his mask slithered up and formed a question mark- emphasising his ''confusion''. "But you don''t have to be scared. I, like the great mentor I am, will be there to guide you when you mess up." The question mark tabled back to a smile; this time, it did not have any sharp edges, making it look like a genuine smile full of kindness,


    Eulene gritted her teeth behind the mask. She was beginning to miss the sane Xavier. However, she ignored him and stepped on the first tread of a stair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She felt a heavy pressure befalling her. But it mattered little to her. After all, she was a martial artist. Such increase in weight was nothing.


    As soon as she made the second step, the pressure increased again.


    Xavier had already made it onto the initial step by then. The upward red curve on his face turned into a disappointed downward curve. "Gravity enhancement on stairs," he said as he shook his head, "how cliche!"


    The duo walked through the stairs with ease. Eulene was considerably faster, while Xavier was more rxed. The gravity on the topmost stairs were tens of times higher than normal, but they were normal to beings like them.


    Xavier finally reached the top, where Eulene awaited.


    "We meet again!" This time, it was Eulene''s call. She had a smirk behind her mask.


    "Indeed!" Xavier said, the benevolent red smile on his mask widening.


    He did not say anything else, but his rxed smile wiped the smirk from Eulene''s face. She failed to get back at him.


    "We walked through the first test," Xavier said. "Let''s see what else they have in store for us."


    Xavier snapped his fingers. A droplet of water formed in the air before him, along with a mini tornado. The barren earth below him gave rise to a small model of castle-like gallery, and a small sapling beside it.


    Eulene watched everything with intrigue.


    "Oh my!" Xavier eximed. The red smile regained its original sharp corners. "Looks like the Curse we are after has high authority."


    Eulene did not want to ask anything to the insane bastard, but her curiosity prevailed. "What do you mean?"


    "Curses- Paranormals in general- have powers we term ''authority''. All the crazy stuff that defies thews of physics depend on the level of their authority. And this Curse we are facing- is one with high authority. Hence, it has greater control over this haunted space and can enforce strongerws. The stairs we just crossed was a test. We can expect two or three more tests before we can finally reach their roots."


    Eulene nodded in understanding. "How do you know it has high authority?"


    Xavier pointed at the four objects- the droplet of water, the tornado, the sculpture, and the nt. "Can you guess anything from the scene?"


    Eulene knitted her brows and contemted for a second. "Fire, light and lightning- they are missing."


    "Correct!" The red smile turned into a green tick mark before reverting back to a smile. "Paranormals are weak against fire, light and lightning- in your terms, the Yang elements. The fact that it was able to ban the use of all three in this space means it has high authority." The red smile on the mask widened. "Besides, did you feel anything?"


    "Yes." Eulene turned to the the marvellous piece of architecture.


    "We are not the only guests here."

 Chapter 54 Face Off

    Xavier and Eulene strolled past the top of the hill and arrived before the main structure of the Art Gallery.


    The building was massive. The only buildings withparable size they had witnessed in Derbury was the warehouse back at the slums where the gunfight took ce, and the Detectiveteplex at the centre of the town.


    And this building was brighter than both of them. It looked like a intricately designed castle with a triangr roof at the top. The walls, the exterior pirs were made of expensive marbles that reflected all the stars and the moon above.


    They looked at the massive entrance of the structure- the two storey tall door made of ancient wood. Above the door, a few words were calligraphed in pure gold.


    ''The Heavenly Wings Protect''


    Xavier stared at the golden words. The red smile on his mask straightened.


    His actions did not escape Eulene''s sight. She could tell he was reminiscing something. But before she could say anything, Xavier looked down back to the entrance and the smile returned.


    "Let''s go in, shall we?" Xavier turned to Eulene.


    Eulene nodded.


    Xavier snapped his fingers. But nothing happened. "Looks like we are already into the second test. We need to open the door, and the hinges aren''t paying heed to my orders." He turned to Xavier. The red smile turned kind.


    Eulene clicked her tongue, but did not retort. She stepped forward and put a finger on the door. After a second, a ripple formed on the ce she touched, and the door opened at a break neck speed.


    Oddly, the door was unscathed despite the overwhelming force applied by Eulene. She gave Xavier a look, with eyes expressing curiosity.


    "It''s exactly what you are thinking," Xavier replied. "The authority of the has rendered the objects in this zone ''indestructible''. Though that won''t be the case anymore if you decide to use your real strength."


    Eulene nodded and both of them stepped inside. They were soon met with a corridor. The corridor was wide as the roads of Derbury, wide enough to easily support twones of carriages. The floor below was made with marble, ones which seemed even more shiny than the ones on the outside.


    There was a checkered pattern on the floor that reflected all the lights the chandeliers were giving out. The walls on the two sides were white, decorated with beautiful paintings and taxidermal heads of beasts.


    But none of these grabbed the attention of the duo. What caught their interest was the fact that the corridor was as long as the eyes could see, or at least it seemed that way. However, their discerning eyes discovered something.


    The decorations- the paintings, writings, and the beast heads- ''reseted'' after every interval. Undoubtedly, this was a loop. And there was only one way, or rather- two ways to escape the loop.


    A few meters before them, there were two doors- one on the left and the other on the right.


    Eulene had her gaze fixed on the door to her right. "How about we deal with the ''guests'' first?"


    The smile on Xavier''s mask widened and the sharp corners returned. "Of course!"


    Unlike the massive door they just passed, this door was more average and did not harbour any tests of sorts. However, both Xavier and Eulene were confident there was one behind the door.


    Eulene pushed the door and the duo entered.


    They entered a hall- a massive one. The marbles on the floor looked even more expensive and shiny. Instead of the checkered pattern outside, there were now artistic curved lines on the floor. All of those scrambled lines created a mosaic of sorts below.


    There were no sources of light. The curtains on the windows were wide open. And the special window sses refracted the iing moonlight- defusing the mystifying silver light everywhere.


    The light fell on the tens of sculptures and instruments encased in sses, the amazing paintings- big and small- hanged on the wall¡­ and the two conspicuous veiled men standing at the centre of the room.


    The taller man was wearing a loose ck robe and a obscure ck veil that hid his entire face, but could not hide his greying hair. On the other hand, the shorter one was wearing a ck pant and a ck shirt. A bandana hid his hair, and the identical veil hid his face.


    The two parties met. Silence ensued as nobody from either side spoke a word.


    [Follow my lead] Xavier transmitted to Eulene. [Let''s scar their soul] The corners of his red smile almost broke through the borders of the mask.


    Eulene did not retort. If she weed anything in her life- that would be free fun.


    Xavier''s feet left the floor. He began to levitate. Eulene followed.


    The duo hovered forward. The objects standing in their way- the sculptures and the showcased painting instruments levitated up from their spots and moved away, giving way to the duo.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The two unknown men exchanged a nce. Levitation means the neers were at the very least- level 2 Aeromancers. But this did not faze them. The neers'' auras were the troubling part. They had never witnessed such enigmatic auras before.


    Moreover, the ck suited man''s mask was menacing. It gave them the creeps.


    "Greetings!" Xavier put his hand on his chest and slightly bowed. "May I know what you two gentlemen are doing at this ungodly time in this even-more-ungodly ce?"


    The two mysterious men remained silent for a second before the taller man replied, "Where are you from?"


    Xavier let out a gentlemanlyugh and responded, "You jest. Of course I originated from my mother''s womb."


    A muffledugh escaped Eulene''s lips.


    Anger struck the man''s heart. "Which organisation are you from?" The tall man asked with a sterner voice. "Which Secret Society?"


    "The answer is in your question," Xavier replied as he tilted his head to the side- the red smile still stered to his mask. "It''s a ''Secret'' Society."


    "You!" the tall man took a step forward, ready to attack. But the shorter man grabbed him by his shoulder, stopping him.


    "Friends," the man wearing the bandana turned to Xavier, "We are members of Walpurgis. We are here to investigate the haunted zone. Why are you here?"


    [Quick] Xavier transmitted to Eulene. [Ask me about Walpurgis]


    "Walpurgis?" Eulene asked. She used her body''s constitution to reinforce her tone. She sounded like she was the empress of the world,manding heaven''s decree.


    Her tone clenched the hearts of the Kics who revealed to be from Walpurgis.


    [Nice!] Xavier sent Eulene an invisible thumbs up.


    "It''s a Secret Society based in Avarynth," Xavier answered. "It doesn''t have a licence permitted by the Thirteenth. But since the organisation is so pitifully weak and are the dogs of few Electal Lords, the Thirteen doesn''t even bother to investigate them."


    "Is that so?" Eulene asked. "No wonder I can''t feel an iota of danger from the two. They are¡­ weak."


    The taller man wanted to charge forward, but once again, he was stopped by hisrade.


    The shorter member of Walpurgis looked up to the duo. "It''s not wise to make an enemy out of us." The earlier friendliness from his tone disappeared. "Throughout history, countless men- kic or not- made an enemy out of us, and-"


    "You are here on the orders of Electal Lord Silverman, aren''t you?"


    Silence ensued. Even Eulene turned to Xavier. But before she could ask anything, Xavier continued.


    "Electal Lord had delved into mysticism for years and even had ess to resources of Walpurgis. He definitely had knowledge of the existence of Paranormals and Curses. And during one of his trips to Aramon, he discovered an artefact that housed a Curse. And being the superstitious man he was, he needed a powerful tool to fight against his enemies after his term was over.


    "He needed the artefact- the Curse jailed by it. Hence, he used his connections to transfer the piece from the museum of Aramon to this Gallery- which is more or less his own property. But fate had other ns. The arrival of the artefact incurred paranormal activities here and forced the galleries to a close.


    "And worst of all, before he could take the artefact all to himself, it was stolen. He had spent all of hisst five years, both through rational means and rituals to take care of the situation- to recover the piece and its curse. And finally, he found out that the artefact is back where it came from.


    "He also discovered that he was toote. Someone already hosted the Curse and used it to haunt this ce. Hence, he contracted you- Walpurgis- to ''investigate'' this.


    "Am I right?" Xavier asked with a smile.


    Once again, silence ensued. Nobody spoke a word.


    After a few seconds, The shorter member of Walpurgis finally let go of his colleagues shoulder.


    A whirlwind formed around him.


    "You should have remained silent. You know too much."

 Chapter 55 Showtime

    Xavier paid the two veiled members of Walpurgis, who were preparing to attack, no heed and turned to Eulene.


    "I will take care of this." The red smile on his face widened and glowed brighter than ever. "It has been decades since Ist ''had fun''." The masked Xavier turned back to the opponents.


    Eulene understood exactly what he meant. It has been decades since he entered this crazed state.


    The moon and the stars filled the hall with natural silver light.


    A whirlwind surrounded the shorter veiled man while spikes of ice formed around the taller member.


    Eulene, still levitating in the air, hovered a few paces back- giving Xavier all the space he needs.


    Xavier stood steady in the air, silently inviting their attacks.


    The Walpurgis members released their attacks. Several des of winds and icy javelins bulleted towards Xavier.


    Xavier remained in his ce. The projectiles made of wind and ice touched Xavier''s outfit, but the moment they did- they began to disintegrate. It created the illusion that all of the attacks were absorbed by him.


    But in reality, Xavier just cancelled the attacks with his higher level Aeromancy and Hydromancy.


    The two opponents gave each other a nce. How was that possible?


    Xavier snapped his fingers. The exact number of ice spikes and wind des formed around him in an instant and shot towards the enemies.


    The two members were battle hardened. A wall of ice suddenly manifested before the duo, while a mid sized tornado began to gyrate at breakneck speed in front of the wall.


    But before the wind des and the cold projectiles could be hindered by the tornado, the tornado suddenly disappeared. The ice wall also disappeared in an instant- melting to a puddle before vaporising into the air.


    The Walpurgis duo werepletely exposed to the attacks, and in shock. The projectilesunched by Xavier were inches away from them and they had no time to dodge.


    The experienced kics took a foetal position and covered their vitals, bracing for impact.


    But the shock and pain from being hit with sharp projectiles never came. With confusion and trepidation, they straightened their stances and turned to the masked ''gentleman''.


    Their entire body was shaking from the recent exchange. They could have died. The enemy was extremely powerful, way beyond their leagues.


    The shorter member spoke, "You are not a kic! But a Paranormal!"


    "A being that defies thews of physics," Xavier said. "Thank you for thepliment." He touched his chest with his hand to gesture his appreciation.


    The bandana wearing member was thinking of a way to apologise and get out of this mess. A paranormal or not, the opponent was undoubtedly someone they could not mess with. The man just returned their own spells to them. Moreover, he could also nullify defensive spells. Fighting against him would be nothing but suicide.


    But his tallerrade had other ns. He gritted his teeth and and stepped forward. "Just you wait!" He spouted with anger. "Walpurgis will hunt you down! You have no idea what we can do!"


    That idiot! The other Walpurgis member cursed in his mind. But there was still hope. He felt no killing intent from their enemies. Hence, he stepped forward to apologise.


    But before he could say something, Xavier turned to him and snapped his fingers. The taller member suddenly grew silent and rose a few inches above the ground.


    "Have you ever seen magic tricks?" Xavier asked the unscathed veiled member- the shorter one wearing a bandana.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ye- yes¡­" he replied. Seeing hisrade silently suspending in the air, trying to escape the grasp, he felt he had no choice but to honestly answer his question.


    "Do you like them?"


    "Ye¡­ yes."


    "Have you ever seen a human getting minced into pieces?" Xavier continued with his questions.


    "No¡­" He didn''t like where this was going. He gave hisrade a nce before turning back to Xavier. "Please forgive us. We will stop everything we are doing and leave. And we will not speak a word of you."


    "What''s the hurry?" Xavier asked. "You can leave after you watch this trick of mine." He raised his hand and prepared to sharp his fingers before turning to the trapped member.


    The shorter man turned to hisrade as well- with fear.


    Xavier snapped his finger.


    In a moment, the trapped member was split into hundreds of pieces. The cubic pieces-pletely exposing all the blood sliced innards- separated from each other and suspended in the air.


    The Walpurgis member who witnessed the scene felt his heart stop while his legs grew weak. No sound came out from his mouth.


    Even Eulene, who was spectating from a distance felt a chill down her spine. She had lived for more than 200 years, but in a month of meeting that bastard, she witnessed so many things for the first time.


    But one thing baffled her. She did not feel any killing intent from him. How can someone kill without showing any killing intent? And how can someone hide his killing intent from her to this extent?


    However, after a couple of seconds, her questions were answered.


    Xavier snapped his fingers again.


    The hundreds of cubic pieces of the poor man''s body reattached and the invisible grasp on him disappeared.


    The Walpurgis member fell on his limbs- shaking.


    The spectating member subconsciously took a few dozen steps back. How was this possible? How can someone who was cut into hundreds of pieces be alive?


    Momentster, the impatient Walpurgis member hugged his own body and began to roll on the ground- screaming. The pain signals from being cut into pieces finally reached his brain.


    His agonising screams messed with hisrade''s weakened heart.


    "Did you like the trick?" That cursed voice reached the frightened Walpurgis member''s ears.


    He subconsciously turned to Xavier. The devilish bloody smile on the pitch ck mask struck his battered heart even harder.


    Nevertheless, he nodded hard like a pecking chicken.


    "Thank you," Xavier gestured. "The show is over."


    "You can leave."

 Chapter 56 Splatter

    The terrified Walpurgis member did not dare linger any longer. He used his Aeromancy to lift hisrade, who was still rolling on the floor in agony, and ran away.


    Just as they left the hall, Xaviernded on the mosaic marbled floor which reflected the light of the moon. The masked Eulene followed.


    "You never fail to surprise me," she said.


    "Likewise."


    "So, the Electal Lord was unintentionally the one behind everything?" Eulene asked. She knew that sus looking man was up to no good.


    "Maybe." Xavier shrugged. The red smile on his ck mask gradually dimmed down and soon- disappeared. [Or maybe not] he transmitted.


    Eulene understood why he sent a transmission. This was the reason they wore masks and changed their auras. The culprit was watching and hearing their every move. [What do you mean?] she asked.


    He continued. [There are many probable scenarios. What if Joseph Hearts wanted to steal the cursed artefact from the Aramon Museum and victimise children there, and the Electal Lords actions changed his target location to Derbury? Or what if his target location was Derbury from the beginning and the Electal Lord''s actions only made his job easier? Or what if the Electal Lord''s actions were a genius ploy by the genius psychiatrist himself? Who knows?]


    Eulene internally nodded. That psychiatrist was a criminal genius. He kidnapped, tested and killed more numerous children over a period of 5 years and nobody caught a thing. If it was not for Xavier and her, the felony would have continued for who knows how long.


    "Now what do we do?" Eulene scanned the entire hall. There were dozens of exquisite paintings and sculptures, along with showcased art tools. Other than that, everything seemed normal. Wasn''t this hall supposed to be a venue for a test?


    "Mhmm¡­" Xavier began to ponder. An iplete yellow circle appeared on his ck mask and began to rotate at a constant speed. After a couple of second, the yellow iplete circle slithered to the lower part of the mask and formed a bright red smile. "Haven''t you watched enough?"


    des of wind manifested beside him and shot towards one of the paintings. The painting looked old. It was that of a dark creature with the body of a man and the head of a ram ughtering people with its spiked mace.


    The creature suddenly turned towards Xavier. Its red eyes glinted. It jumped out of the picture andnded on the marbled floor, dodging the wind des. The entire hall shook from the impact of thending. The creature was above 10 feet tall- even taller than Fred the Giant. And its muscr arms were as wide as average males.


    The mace was humongous. It was a pole arm with a sphere as big as a boulder on one end. It was protruding tens of spikes- covered with dried blood.


    It let out a thunderous roar, spraying out saliva, and smashed the mace to the ground- shaking the hall yet again.


    Eulene looked at the part of the floor where the mace hit. Xavier was right. The objects in this ce were indestructible.


    She turned back to the menacing looking creature. The twisted horns on its head only added to its terrifying look. It had its bloodshot eyes fixed on her.


    But Eulene was not fazed. If anything, she was excited. Her hands were itching to hit something after that cock-block of a fight, and the show that bastard just pulled off. This time, he was not giving up such a juicy target.


    She took a martial stance, anchoring her feet to the ground and positioning her hands before her. A sword would make the fight too easy.


    The spectating Xavier backed away. The trick he just pulled off further depleted his mental energy. He began to replenish his energy as he watched the show.


    The creature took two slow steps and charged forward, elerating with overwhelming momentum. Every one of its steps shook the hall.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene took that as a challenge and charged against the beast. Though shecked the mass, she made up with speed.


    The beast raised its mace high in the air to smack it down on Eulene, but it was too slow. Eulene closed the distance and punched it in the guts.


    The creature''s stomach caved in before it flew off to the painting it escaped from. It smashed against the wall. It let out a pained roar and tried to stand up. But it lost bnce and fell down to the ground. The mace was off its hands¡ªon the ground.


    Eulene picked the heavy mace up with one hand and inspected it. "What a brute weapon¡­" she turned to the copsed creature. "Have you ever thought how would it feel like to be smashed with this?"


    Xavier, who was enjoying the show, coughed- grabbing Eulene''s attention.


    "It was born 13 seconds ago. It''s still too young to ponder about philosophy."


    "Shut up!" Eulene turned back to the beast and used her free hand to hold the mace. She twisted her hands around the pole, tightening the grip.


    The ram headed creature was struck with horror. It wanted to escape, but s, it was toote.


    Eulene inclined to the side and twisted her whole body, swinging the long mace all the way around her in a diagonal angle. The wooden pole of the heavy mace curved, adding even more potential energy to the already momentous weapon.


    And soon, it hit the creature on the head. The two twisted horns shattered upon impact. The mace continued with its charge as it struck the ram''s head. The two eyes popped out as the mace pushed the skull into the humongous body.


    Nothing could stop the mace''s momentum. The huge spiky ball invaded into the creature''s torso- its spikes tearing the body apart.


    Eulene went through the full motion- causing the mace to impact onto the ground- shaking the whole hall again.


    The creature''s body was divided into three- two ''intact'' parts, and the bloody mesh on the ground that once held those two portions together.


    Eulene also discovered a crack on the ground. Looks like the Curse''s authority had limits, she thought.


    She dropped the mace onto the ground.


    "How was the appetiser?" Xavier asked.


    Tens of wind des formed around him and shot towards different directions- each targeting a painting or sculpture.


    The red smile on Xavier''s mask widened.


    "It''s time for the main dish."

 Chapter 57 Welcome

    Sorry for all the errors in thetest chapters. As I am busy with some work, I barely get the time to edit. But once everything''s over and I get back to my hometown, I will fix everything.


    Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    ***************


    The whole hall was in a mess. Shards of sses and stones covered the marbled floor. The bloody pastes of beings were sttered across the room also guide corpses¡ªthe dead bodies of humans, twisted and fine, that of creatures never before seen in the wild, and that of cursed monsters.


    The sound of Xavier''s ps echoed through the hall while Eulene stood in its midst motionlessly¡ªbathing in the lights of countless celestial bodies.


    A couple of minutes ago¡­


    The howls of beasts resounded through the room as creatures who had slept since their inception woke up. The sculptures in the room began to move¡ªexotic creatures formed from their artists wildest and twisted thoughts.


    One of them was an owl with one head but three faces, another was a demonrger than the ram headed creature Eulene just fought, while another was a naked woman. She looked beautiful¡ªcelestial even¡ªbut the moment she opened her mouth, a tongue snakelike tongue slithered out, covered with spikes.


    On the other hand, from the walls came out beings¡ªeach more ''artistic'' than the one preceding them. There was a unicorn, an old woman with a basket full of pears, a human which can be barely termed one¡ªits limbs all twisted and face blurred¡ªamongst a variety of other characters.


    Eulene sensed all the Yin energy radiating from the ''escaped'' creatures. She was beginning to have a grasp over the ''authority'' thingy the Curse was using. Between Yin and Yang, the former was more mysterious and ''roundabout''. The Paranormal was using this Yin energy to control everything inside this gallery.


    However, she threw all of such thoughts to the back of her head. Now was the time to fight.


    She picked up the mace from the ground¡ªagain, with one hand. Without saying a word, she charged at the sculpture closest to her.


    She was aware the time was limited. Hence, she decided to make a short work of everything, with one swing of the gigantic mace, the three-faced owl was smashed into smithereens. The poor bird did not even have the time to let out a screech.


    Eulene then fixed her sight on the gigantic demon. Its eyes were bright red and both of its hands were holding machetes made of stones.


    But before it could swing at Eulene, she span horizontally in the air and smacked the spiked mace to the side of its head. The head detached and bulleted towards the levitating unicorn with breakneck speed.


    The headless body of the demon fell on its knees before its whole body copsed¡ªquaking the hall. The mass of stone broke into countless pieces.


    The unicorn, on the other hand, barely dodged the stone head. But it was not unscathed; its prized horn broke along with the demon''s head.


    It neighed in agony. Eulene decided to relieve it of its pain and crushed it under the momentum of the mace¡ªturning it into a bloody paste. One by one, all the creatures formed from paint and stone began to fall, and in gruesome ways.


    The old woman with the pears, who was spewing poison, was crushed under a heavy sculpture. The man with twisty limbs¡ªEulene twisted him even further, mangling all of his limbs around his body and crushing him with his own limbs.


    As for the naked stone woman with sharp tongue, Eulene tore her spiky tongue off and twisted it around the woman''s hard neck¡ªso hard that it decapitated the beauty''s head off.


    All of these happened in a matter of seconds. The creatures who came into life felt the first extreme emotion in their life- terror.


    They wanted to run away. But s, the guests were not the only one trapped in the test.


    In a matter of minutes, all the remaining beings¡ªbe it characters from paintings, or sculptures¡ªfell.


    "Is it over?" Eulene asked Xavier as she stood amongst the mess she just created, the stone mace still in her hand.


    Even after such an intense session, her breathing was steady as steady could be. Not a bead of her sweat drenched her glittering silver robe.


    The masked Xavier pped and scanned through the surroundings. After ensuring there was nothing left, he nodded at Eulene.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The mace finally dropped on the ground.


    "How was it?" Xavier asked.


    "Boring." Eulene shook her head.


    "Rx," Xavier consoled. "The Curse is a worthy opponent¡­ somewhat¡­"


    "The two that came from Walp¡­ Walpur¡­"


    "Walpurgis."


    "Yes. That. Were they strong enough to get through this test?" Eulene asked.


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "But they would have need hours toplete them. All of the monsters were strong and had their own specialities. They could not have stood a chance against all the creatures together. But the authority limited the monsters to attack only if they were charged at first. Hence, they could have finished the test after multiple two versus one battles."


    He pointed at one of the pictures with only a scenery and devoid of characters. "In fact, they already had defeated one."


    "Since this is over, let''s go to the other room," Eulene proposed.


    Xavier agreed and the duo walked out of the door. They inspected the wide corridor again.


    Sure enough, there was a difference. Everything beyond a certain point, the beginning of the loop, became ethereal¡ªflickering.


    And just across the room, there was another door. They wasted no time and entered.


    The moment they passed the boundaries of the door, the smell of oil, grease and iron sieved through their nostrils.


    Unlike the other hall, that was filled with natural light¡ªthat of moon and stars¡ªdozens of oilmps lit up the room. The floor, was marble still, but there was a bronze hue emanating from them.


    Simr to the earlier hall, this room was also filled with art. But instead of paintings and sculptures, there were machineries.


    Gigantic bronze machines¡ªclean and polished¡ªwere ced on the floor. There were three different types of printing machines, each representing different eras¡ªtwo of them being manually handled and thetest being powered by steam. There were looms for creating clothes, and different types of sewing machine¡ªbig and small.


    Along the walls, there were different types of clocks powered by different sources of power. Some were clocked by hands, some by steam and one was even powered by water.


    On a shelf, there were dozens of pocket watches showcased.


    But the machine that stood out among all such mechanical wonders¡ªdespite being smaller than the giant machines, and not being as posh as the watches¡ªwas a typewriter.


    The typewriter was ced across the hall¡ªopposite the door. The gigantic machines made way to it, as if the typewriter was the king and all the other machines¡ªits subjects.


    It was made of bronze coils and archaic looking wood. All the Avion alphabets were still visible on its round keys¡ªthe keys that suddenly began to move.


    The typewriter began to type by itself. Mechanical clicking sounds echoed throughout the entire room. The piece of paper attached to the typewriter slowly moved to the left.


    Xavier and Eulene could see what was being written from afar with their enhanced vision.


    *Wee*

 Chapter 58 A Machine That Smacks Itself

    "Ohhoho!" The red smile on Xavier''s mask turned into an ''O''. "What a pleasant surprise! Who would have thought that a small town as Derbury would house a sentiment artefact?" The smile returned on Xavier''s ck mask as he took a step forward.


    But a sudden burst of mechanical clicks stopped Xavier in his tracks.


    *Don''t move!* the archaic looking typewriter added another line to the paper. With a sliding sound, the paper moved all the way to the right.


    Xavier raised his hands high in the air and took a step back. The red smile curved downwards and began to shake¡ªexpressing ''fear''. The typewriter was dozens of feet away from him, across the stationed machinery.


    *Wise choice.* Clicking sound continued as the typewriter typed itself. *I sense that you have alreadypleted the test on the other side. But unfortunately for you, this room is not a test by the ce''s haunter.*


    Eulene was confused, but she remained silent. The ''crazy'' bastard was the one with with the more knowledge here¡ªof this world of course.


    "So, I take it that you have the authority on this hall and it is ''semi-autonomous'' ''under'' the Curse''s authority," Xavier dered. He brought his arms down from the air while the red smile on his mask returned.


    Silence ensued. Only the ticks of the clocks and watches remained, along with the sizzling sound from the torches that lit up the room. After a few seconds, the mechanical sound bursted again.


    *I am still the king of this ce and you are in my domain*


    "Is that so?" Xavier asked. "But you are not the most expensive mechanical equipment in this room?"


    *And I thought you were intelligent.* the typewriter typed. *This seat is one of the first of my species¡ªthe first Avion typewriter to be created by the genius Fritz Daimler. My body is created of the rare Goldwood Oak, and the ink I use is the most expensive in the world.* The mechanical clicks were in a weird rhythm that dered pride.


    "Heh." Xavier scoffed. "I bet you can''t even hinder the Curse from peering into this room."


    *Hmph!*


    Xavier and Eulene felt the gaze on them disappear.


    Xavier spoke no further and brought out his prized pocket watch. The golden chain dangled and created a sonorous sound that permeated through the room. He pressed the lid open and showed it to the arrogant typewriter.


    Silence ensued. Secondster, it began to type again. But this time, the rate of clicks was slower.


    *Hand me the timepiece and you pass my test.*


    "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk." Xavier shook his head, the red smile on his mask widened and glowed brighter. "This is the one and only timepiece in the entire world with ''perfect precision''¡ªwith a deviation of zero second per day."


    *I might not be an expert in horology, mechanics, or physics. But what you im is*


    *I M P O S S I B L E*


    "You are a talking typewriter!" Xavier eximed. "You are thest being in the world I want to hear ''Impossible'' from!"


    Eulene''s phun mode suddenly kicked in and she could not hold herself back. "Is it a typetalker?"


    "No." Xavier shook its head. "It''s just a lonely typewriter who can''t do anything but type itself."


    A smacking sound echoed through the room.


    HFSJGDS,HCMHGDYTSHG*


    "Oh look," Eulene pointed at the furious typewriter. "It''s a typewriter that ''smacks'' itself."


    *THAT''S IT!* Thunderous clicks bursted out. *YOU ARE FAILING!*


    Xavier grabbed the pocket watch by the chain and dangled it, as if he were hypnotising the wooden machine. "You sure you want to lose the chance to get such a treasure?"


    Once again, silence ensued.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *What do you want?* The rate of clicks slowed down yet again.


    "How about we make a bet?" Xavier proposed, the golden pocket watch still swinging left and right.


    *What bet?* it typed.


    The page was filled with writing. The paper fell off the machine and another paper automagically reced it.


    "We will go on with your test," Xavier said. "And if we can clear it before you can type a hundred letters, we win. And if we can''t, we lose."


    *Heh. You are underestimating me too much. Nobody has ever passed my test before. And even if you two are capable ofpleting the challenge¡ªit will take hours, if not days to finish it.*


    "Do you ept the bet, or not?" Xavier stood firm.


    *Bring it on!* the typewriter typed. *You two are going to lose anyway.*


    "Now, what are you going to give us if we win?" The corners on Xavier''s red smile turned sharper.


    *What do you mean?*


    "Isn''t it customary to have satisfying rewards for such a risky deal?" Xavier asked. "I am staking my most prized possession on this bet, despite taking the same test. Don''t I need to get something worth the price if we win? What are you betting?"


    Only silent sounds of the timepieces and themps remained.


    Xavier decided to strike the iron while it was still hot. "And didn''t you just say nobody ever passed your test and even if we pass, it would take hours, the odds are clearly against us. If you don''t give us anything worthy, I am calling of the deal. We will just take the test and leave."


    *Okay. Okay. Fine.* The typewriter agreed. *But what I am about to stake is too valuable. Even that watch of yours is not enough to cover that.*


    "Oh. Interesting¡­" The smile turned into arge iplete circle and began to rotate on his mask. After a second, the smile returned. "How about this? We intensify the odds against us. 50 letters."


    No clicks resounded. Clearly, it was pondering.


    *25*


    "40"


    *Deal*


    "Now, what is It?" Xavier asked. "The thing you deem too valuable?"


    *Pay attention* The page, even though it was half full, discarded itself.


    The typewriter stayed pageless, but keys on the typewriter moved nheless¡ªgiving out clicks.


    The duo understood. It wouldn''t leave any evidences. But this proved one thing, what they were about to learn¡ªwas indeed valuable.


    **The location of the blueprints of my creator, Sir Fritz Daimler''s greatest invention¡­**


    **A machine that can fell cities**


    **No**


    **An entire country**

 Chapter 59 Looming Danger

    Silence. Utter silence. Even the ticks of the clocks and watches seemed to have died down out of fear while themps wavered.


    Even Eulene was surprised. She had studied Geography under Miss Maisel. And she knew how vast each of the countries of the continent were. And among the countries, super cities like Aramon were ced here and there.


    She was well aware of how powerful she was, but even she did not have the powers to wipe off a country from the world map in a short time.


    She turned to Xavier awaiting an answer.


    The red glowing smile on his facepletely disappeared. All he had now on his mask was pure ckness. "You know that only the strongest of ''ancient'' artefacts are capable of pulling off such a feat."


    The clicking sound continued. There were no paper on the typewriter now. The duo had to decipher its messages from the sequence of its pressed keys.


    **Yes. But Sir Fritz Daimler was not any less of a genius than Sir Hans Zeitmann. In the field of linear mechanics, my creator has aplished more than anyone. And just like the creator of that treasure of yours¡ªa watch that defies gravity¡ªmy creator also invented a machine that defiesmon sense**


    "But it doesn''t mean it will be able to destroy a whole country, does it?"


    **Remember the Great Sumerian Earthquake?**


    Eulene started to have history lesson shbacks. The Earthquake, which happened a century or so ago, might have not been the most intense, but it affected half the continent.


    **That was the naught but that after effects of the prototype''s initial test.**


    Badump.


    Eulene subconsciously gave Xavier a look. It was the first time she sensed something abnormal from the bastard''s life.


    "Does the device still exist?" Xavier asked, his mask still nk.


    Eulene could feel the room temperature lower.


    **No. After the test, Sir Daimler was horrified of his own creation. He destroyed every trace of its existence.**


    Xavier took in a deep breath. It was time for the real question. "Is there anyone out there with ess to the blueprints?"


    Silence prevailed. Even the clocks stopped ticking.


    **I am afraid- yes**


    A chill ran down Eulene''s spine. The temperature dropped to a freezing point.


    "Who?" Xavier''s tone was nonchnt. But one could easily perceive the endless sense of threat hidden behind that indifference.


    **Sir creator was a member of a Secret Society. As for what Society it was, I have no idea.**


    Xavier did not doubt it. "You better keep your end of the promise."


    A page manifested out of thin air and ced itself upon the typewriter. *Of course!* The typewriter wrote on the paper and slides the paper all the way to the right, getting to a new line.


    *It will take a minute to prepare the ''arena''. After it is done, the test will start on my mark. Are you ready?*


    Xavier gave Eulene a nce and nodded. She returned the nod.


    "We are ready," the duo said in chorus.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The whole room suddenly began to oscite. All the gigantic machines ced on the floor began to operate¡ªtheir gears and barrels rolling, pistons moving to and fro, steams escaping from the steam powered devices and so on. Even the clock hands began to rotate faster, their visible escapements moving at breakneck speed.


    The steam powered machines howled, shooting out steam. The room turned Misty from all those released vapour. Nevertheless, it could not hide the strange movements happening throughout the room.


    Manypartments opened on the walls and revealed bronze gears¡ªbig and small. New walls  began to mechanically move out from the walls. The gigantic machines on the floor moved as well, giving way to the bronze walls rising up from the floor.


    In a minute, the whole hall transformed. Xavier and Eulene were now standing in a narrow path instead of arge hall.


    Evidently, the whole ce turned into a maze. The new walls were attached to the ceiling. And the criteria to pass the test was obvious.


    Escape.


    A meter ahead of them, there was a clock fixed on the wall.


    11:59


    It was the time it showed, and the second hand was 10 seconds away from the XII mark. It ticked, and with every tick, the second hand moved closer to its target.


    And on the clock dial, there was a red sign that said ''Do not move.''


    Clearly, it was a timer.


    [This bet is important for me] Xavier transmitted.


    [I know] She had known Xavier for a month. And this was the first time she sensed a tinge of ''pleading'' from his voice. [Leave it to me]


    She took a martial stance, anchoring her feet to the ground.


    In a sense, this test was considerably harder than thest one. The new formed bronze walls were part of the environment¡ªwhich means they were still under the protection of ''authority''. And ording to all the novels she had read, there were clearly traps ced across the entire maze.


    Theoretically, an above average Kic would need hours toplete the test.


    But Eulene was beyond above average. And she just made a promise to her rival. More importantly, if she does Xavier this favour, he will be in her debt.


    Just the thought of it filled her heart with excitement. The ck eyes surrounded by the silver mask twinkled.


    Qi rose up from her Dantian and began to coil around her body at unimaginable speeds. All of her focus was on the timer, as the second hand inched closer to its destination.


    8 seconds left.


    7 seconds left.


    6¡­ 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­


    All the hands of the clock met. The red ''Do not move'' sign on the clock turned into a green ''Test begins'' sign. A loud bell echoed throughout the maze.


    Eulene smirked behind her mask. A lot of Qi umted on her right palm.


    With a shout, sheunched a palm strike at the direction of the typewriter.


    The test was to escape the maze. There was no rules against destroying it.

 Chapter 60 Don’t Use Me For Such Indecency!

    Boom!


    The entire hall quaked as Eulene  released her palm strike.


    All the walls that were in front of her were crushed into smithereens. The sentient typewriter came into view again.


    There was now apletely nk paper on it, devoid of a shred of ink. Silence ensued for a few seconds. Suddenly, the typewriter began to type like crazy.


    *mytejyrsskyteelutekyr*


    It was typing fast, but Xavier was faster. Pieces of metal shards from the rumbles shot towards the artefact and stuck under the keys, jamming them.


    Xavier and Eulene rose up from the ground and hovered over the destroyed walls andnded right in front of the typewriter.


    The red smile on Xavier''s mask returned. "Return carriage if you want to surrender."


    There as no response from the machine.


    "For every ten seconds you don''t surrender, I will pluck out a key."


    The trapped typewriter began to crazily move the stuck keys, trying to regain freedom. But his own authority dug his grave. The metal shards were ''indestructible''.


    "Ten." Xavier reached out for the printer, aiming at key ''A''.


    Just when his hand touched the woodyered key, the carriage return lever beside the machine moved. The page slid all the way to the right.


    It had surrendered.


    "Wise decision." A green thumbs up momentarily appeared on Xavier''s mask before returning to the red smile.


    *IT''S CHEATING! CHEATING! I DEMAND A RETEST!* the typewriter began to smack on its keys¡ªwith all capital letters.


    "Cheating?" Xavier asked, the same mocking smile on his mask. "Which rule did we break?"


    *EVERYTHING!* the triggered clicking sounds keep bursting out. *You were supposed to escape the maze!*


    "And here we are." Xavier spread his arms and took an arrogant posture.


    The typewriter didn''t type anything in response for a few seconds.


    *Fine! Fine! You win, you damned cheaters!* The angry machine finally conceded.


    *Pay attention. I will only exin the entire blueprint once.*


    Xavier brought out his pocket watch and checked the time.


    "We don''t have much time." Xavier pocketed the watch before turning to Eulene. "This is my gift to you," he pointed at the archaic typewriter. "Store it in your ring."


    Eulene was taken aback. She never even had the thought of taking the machine with her. She looked at the typewriter and inspected it. Now that she looked at it again, it looked kinda¡­ cute.


    *STOP! STOP! STOP!* the furious clicks returned. *That was not part of the deal.*


    "We never said we are not taking you," Xavier retorted.


    *Don''t you know that to use an artefact, you first need to be epted by the artefact. As for me acknowledging either of you* the typewriter typed slowly, but suddenly it began to smack the keys and write fast.


    *I am never epting you! NEVER!* It grew silent.


    The masked Eulene gave Xavier a nce.


    Xavier shrugged. "Don''t tell me you can''t even appease such a low quality artefact."


    *YOU ARE THE LOW QUALITY HERE!*


    Eulene clicked her tongue behind the silver mask. However, she was not backing away from the challenge.


    Eulene stepped forward and stood right before the typewriter. She decided to do what anyone in the whole world would do after getting ess to a typing device for the first time¡ªwriting her own name. And she decided to write her Avion name.


    After scanning through all the keys, she finally found ''E''. She touched the round and woody key. She could feel the Qi inside the machine; it was Yin, but pure.


    She gently pressed the key, but it did not budge. Thinking that she pressed too lightly, Eulene increased the force. However, the result remained the same.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene understood the reason. It was the artefact who was a behind this.


    *I am never ltting you type anything!* the typewriter dered.


    Eulene was stubborn. She was not backing away! She kept reinforcing the strength on her index finger¡ªthe one that was on the ''E'' key.


    Despite the ''indestructibility'' of the object, it was going against a being like Eulene.


    And soon enough, the inevitable happened. A crack formed under the E key, and the key finally caved in.


    *E*


    Eulene then searched for the ''U'' key, like a grandma who was introduced to technology for the first time. After two looks, she finally found it, but before she could reach it.


    *Eaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!* the typewriter followed the ''E'' with a scream of pain.


    Xavier raised his brow behind the mask. He had noticed it once before, and then again just now. The machine was showing too much emotions.


    He decided to try something out and confirm his hypothesis. Xavier transmitted something to Eulene.


    Eulene was taken aback by Xavier''s ''weird'' order. But a smile surfaced behind her mask. It seemed fun. Besides, the mechanical sound that came after every click was too satisfying.


    She began to type. And unlike before, the machine did not sacrificially hinder her any longer.


    *F*


    *FU*


    *FUC*


    Before Eulene could press the ''K'', the machine automatically typed.


    *FUCbfhurbuej what are you doing?!*


    Eulene shrugged and pressed the carriage return lever, sliding the paper and switching to a new line. She began to type again, giggling like a little girl as she did it.


    *S*


    *SE*


    Once again, the machine interrupted before Eulene could type in thest letter.


    *SEdyhcrd Okay! Okay! I will follow you from now on. But there''s a condition. You can''t write anything indecent!*


    Eulene turned to Xavier. She knew he was up to something.


    Xavier nodded with the red smile.


    Eulene, in exchange, slid the paper to the next line and typed, *OKAY*


    Eulene suddenly felt a strange energy coursing through her. With her heavenly constitution, she could sense a connection with the machine.


    "So, what can you do?" Eulene asked.


    *Pardon?*


    "I have read about magical diaries which writes on themselves and answer any question in the world, or tell the future. What can you do?"


    *This is not how we artefacts work.* the machine retorted.


    "But you are not a regr artefact, are you?" Xavier interrupted.


    His question intrigued Eulene.


    The smile on Xavier''s mask widened and glowed redder.


    "You were a human, weren''t you?"

 Chapter 61 Origin Of Curses

    Eid Mubarak everyone! I might not be able to publish any chapter tomorrow since I will be busy with the festivities. But I will try to do at least one chapter.


    Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    *********


    Eulene was shocked. She took a step back from the machine. Just what kind of process could have turned a fleshy human body into that wooden machine?


    The artefact, on the other hand, remained silent.


    Eulene turned to Xavier and asked, "What do you mean? Was he cursed, or something?"


    "No." Xavier shook his head. "If I am not wrong, she is just another author who sold her soul."


    "She?" Eulene turned back to the typewriter. It did not retort. Eulene suddenly remembered her shenanigan.


    Sheposed herself and asked the artefact, "Is what he said true?"


    "Yes." The typewriter responded.


    "What happened?" Eulene asked.


    "We have already fought a curse before," Xavier said, "Do you know where these creatures originate from?"


    Eulene had indeed fought one before. And the one she had fought in this world was not the first ever she fought in her life. There were beings which were not very different from these creatures back in her home world. They were also made of Yin energy.


    "From the lingering feelings and resentments of the creatures in this world?" She replied.


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "In essences, the Curses are the retribution of our own sins. Our pain and resentment, once umted enough, began to overflow out of us and transfuse into regr objects. Once the objects gather too much negativity, it turns into a cursed artefact."


    Eulene turned back to the machine. All the Yin energy she felt from the typewriter began to make sense.


    "What about the creature we fought?" Eulene asked Xavier.


    "It born from a cursed artefact. Only when an object receives an overwhelming amount of negativity and resentment, can it manifest a whole body of Curse. To make it possible, generally it is not possible from the resentment of a single man. Hence, only high resentment from a huge group of people can give birth to a Curse."


    Eulene nodded in understanding. The process of forming ''Resentful Spirits'' was different back in her world, but not that different. It probably had to do something with the difference of demographics between the two worlds.


    Eulene suddenly felt a tinge of sadness and fear. She discovered that it came from her link with the typewriter.


    "What happened?" She asked the artefact.


    *Are you going to destroy me?* It typed slowly. Even the ink on the paper seemed dimming.


    Eulene, in response, turned to Xavier. "Does it have powers like the Curse we fought? You know¡­ that special stuff?"


    "Why are you asking me?" Xavier turned to the artefact. "Oi. This is your chance of survival. Prove yourself useful."


    The machine stayed silent. After a few seconds, clicking sound resounded.


    *Show me that watch of yours.*


    Xavierplied. He brought out his golden watch and pressed the lid open.


    The typewriter did not say anything further. Xavier also remained silent, with the watch still positioned on his hand.


    After a whole minute, the typing sound returned.


    *It says ''Thank You''. It says that it had been holding you back. Your brain is already sharp enough to know the exact time any second. But you still have not discarded it because it was something your friend had created for you.*<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier''s entire body shook. His mask turned nk. He turned to the golden watch in his hand¡ªit''s visible escapements rolling, and hands moving. "Is that so?"


    His eyes fell on the sign on the dial- ''Zeitmann''.


    ? "No." Xavier shook his head and muttered. "Thank you. It''s because of you I don''t have to count every second and for that, I am still sane."


    He sighed and closed the watch before putting it back into his pocket.


    Eulene had witnessed everything. This was the first time she saw his sadness. His mask was still hiding his face. But she could bet that behind it, his face was that of bitterness.


    And she was right.


    But Xavierposed himself in a second. He turned to the typewriter. "So, you canmunicate with inanimate objects?"


    *No. I can only speak with machines.*


    Xavier nodded. "That''s quite the special power you have, and¡­ thank you."


    *It was nothing.*


    Xavier turned to Eulene. "Bring it with you."


    "Can I store it in?" She asked.


    "Artefacts are still inanimate objects," Xavier responded and turned back. He began to hover towards the door.


    Eulene nodded and pointed her storage ring to the ''cursed artefact''. "This might feel a bit weird."


    The typewriter turned into a beam of light and shot into Eulene''s ring. She then followed Xavier.


    Before Xavier could open the door, Eulene interrupted. "Wait!"


    Xavier looked back.


    Eulene brought out the artefact and ordered it to clean the mess in the hall.


    Itplied. The whole hall began to quake as the gears on the wall rotated and the maze walls sunk back into the walls and floors. Only the destroyed pieces of wall remained on the floor.


    As for everything else, they returned to its previous position. Eulene began to move around and store all the remaining pieces of invaluable machines¡ªthe clocks, the watches, the gigantic printing and looming machines, the sewing machines etc.


    Xavier understood what she was doing. And the smile on his face returned. Unlike the scary, mocking or malevolent smiles, it was a smile of genuine happiness.


    The whole room was soon empty. Eulene had basically robbed a third of an entire museum. As for another third, she had already destroyed it.


    Clicking sounds resounded in the room.


    *Thank you!* the artefact typed in apletely nk page.


    "Go join your ''subjects''." She stored the typewriter back into her ring. "I am done. Let''s go." She shed to Xavier''s side.


    Xavier opened the door, and giving way to Eulene, before exiting himself.


    The wide corridor turned normal. The endlessness of the corridor disappeared. Instead of another loop, arge door appeared.


    They walked through.

 Chapter 62 An Unfair Competition

    The door behind Xavier and Eulene closed, and disappeared.


    The new sight caused Eulene to gasp.


    The hall was the biggest room she had witnessed yet in the gallery. It was so big that it did not make any sense for it to fit into the exterior she had seen.


    The floor was in marble. The surface reflected hundreds of lit chandeliers hanging from above. But these items were only the background,pared to the hundreds of tall shelves lining across the entire hall.


    Each of these shelves were filled with hundreds of books¡ªbig and small, worn out and new. The woody and inky smell of books permeated through the air.


    Even Eulene had been in libraries before. Her sect had one of thergest collections of martial art techniques and cultivation techniques in her entire world. Still, it fell short of the grand storage of books she was in.


    "?" Eulene curbed her astonishment and asked Xavier.


    "Let''s find out." Xavier stepped forward to the closest shelf and picked a random book.


    Nothing happened. Nevertheless, he opened the book and skimmed through it¡ªconstantly flipping the book until he reached the final page. Finally, he closed the book.


    Suddenly, a question appeared in his mind.


    ''What is the 67th word on the 103rd page of the book?''


    It was not any voice, or visible words that manifested in his mind. It was akin to that random thought one would unnecessarily get whilezing around.


    Xavier, out of curiosity, opened the book again. However, there were no words. All the paragraphs, sentences, words, letters disappeared. It was nk, devoid of a single drop of ink. Only the cover page remained like before.


    But Xavier was not disgruntled.


    "Helios," he voiced out.


    No sooner had he said the word than the now wordless book on his hand lit up brightly before breaking up into hundreds of small butterflies and scattering everywhere.


    The red smile on his mask grew.


    He turned to Eulene. "We just have to memorise all the books in this room."


    Eulene opened her mouth wide agape behind her silver mask. She scanned the hall again. The room appeared bigger than before, the number of shelves¡ªhigher, and the height of shelves¡ªtaller.


    Just to make sure, she detected a very small book¡ªnot more than 10 pages long¡ªand skimmed through it. Sure enough, a question appeared in her mind after she closed the book.


    ''What is the 12th word in the 7th page of the book?''


    "Way," she subconsciously answered.


    The bastard was right!


    She had believed that just like the prior tests, she would breeze through everything and kill that son of a bitch that was hiding underneath the gallery.


    But the test in this hall¡ªit was a real challenge. It was nothing impossible. Her memory was unparalleled, capable of memorising anything after one look. But here was the problem, she had to take a look. And even skimming through all the pages of those thousands of books needed hours, if not days of reading sessions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Flutter.


    The flight of butterflies woke her up from her stupor. She just noticed two books brightening up and disintegrating into butterflies at once from Xavier''s hand.


    Xavier did not waste any time and took the next two books in both of his hands. He jerked the books, causing only the front covers to open and close.


    "Academy. Mind," Xavier muttered out two words. And once again, the books turned into butterflies and disappeared.


    The bastard cleared two books in one go, without even reading them? What cheats were he using?


    She stepped forward to ask him herself, but suddenly¡ªshe got the answer. She remembered what he had once said before.


    He had memorised thousands of books before¡ªto every page and word of the book.


    He was just using his prior knowledge to answer the questions! That crazy bastard!


    In a second, Xavier cleared two other books. At this pace, the whole library could be cleared in less than an hour!


    Eulene cracked her knuckles, fingers and neck. She could not just sit still when the crazed bastard was working that her, her who wouldn''t let her.


    She took another book from her side of the shelf and began to skim through, after 10 seconds of flipping through pages while focusing everything on the letters, she cleared another book.


    After another 10 seconds, she took cleared another book. She turned to Xavier. He had cleaned half the shelf!


    No! She was too far behind. She began to contemte. There must be some way to increase her reading speed.


    An idea struck her mind. She took another book. Instead of flipping through the pages, she seeped in her spiritual sense through the openings. A scan of the book appeared in her mind. After opening and closing the book cover, the question appeared in her mind which she answered after checking out the mental scan in her picture.


    She was able to reduce the whole process to two seconds. It took a bit of her mental energy, but it was worth it.


    However, she was not done experimenting. Next, she did the same trick twice with two books on her hands. She seeded. Two seconds for two books!


    But it was still not enough. The bastard was capable of clearing two books in less than a second, and apparently, he was getting faster and faster every second as he got into the zone.


    Eulene needed to step up the game. She did not mind losing to Xavier since he had the unfair advantage, but she could not let the difference be too high.


    Fortunately, Eulene had discovered something. The books in the shelves were arranged by category. The books she just read belonged to that of architecture¡ªa fieldpletely new to her.


    It was not going to cut it.


    Eulene took in a deep breath and spread her spiritual sense throughout the room. The hall might be big, but it was still in her range.


    And in a second, she discovered the area that stored the books of the subject she excelled at.


    A smile appeared behind her silver mask as she shed to that zone.


    The zone of Philosophy.

 Chapter 63 Secret Of The Gallery

    Eulene rushed to the zone where it contained all the books rted to philosophy.


    Philosophy was an integral topic of study from the world she came from¡ªnot only for mortals, but also immortal cultivators. Every human being who needed to live that exceeded their lifespans needed their own beliefs.


    Everyone followed a Dao; some treaded on the Dao formed bray their predecessors while others created their own. Besides, their own understanding of the world¡ªtheir insights¡ªdeveloped their own martial arts and nurtured their soul.


    Eulene, as the host of the most unique and powerful constitution of the world, was talented in everything. But even amongst those talents, there were some specialities. And among them, was philosophy.


    Of course there were some areas on which even her heavenly constitution was useless. For example¡ªphysics.


    Eulene took the closest two books she had and scanned them with her spiritual sense. She opened the covers by a millimetre and closed them fast to save some time. In a moment, she answered the two questions in her mind.


    The books turned into a tome of light before scattering everywhere in form of butterflies. The butterflies flew for a metre before mixing with the lights of the hundreds of chandeliers suspending from above.


    This time, it only took a little more than a second for Eulene to clear the two books. Moreover, she evenprehended the philosophy of this book, and thus¡ªa little of this world. She felt a change in her soul.


    Eulene was pleasantly surprised. She thought her soul could not grow anymore since it was already too concentrated and powerful. And looks like this was not the case. She was just limited by her own home world.


    With a smile on her face, hidden behind her silver mask, she looked at the hundreds of books of philosophy spanning across a dozen or so bookshelves.


    She had hit the jackpot!


    Without further ado, she began to clear all the books on philosophy¡ªtwo after two other.


    Xavier had observed all of her actions. The sudden hike in her efficiency only caused the red glowing smile on his mask to widen. He increased the pace of his book clearance¡ªsolving four or more books at once.


    The change in his actions, in turn, were caught by Eulene''s eyes. She did not sit back, and began to clear more than three books at once.


    In a couple of minutes, both entered the state of flow¡ªconcentrating all their focus on clearing the books, and of course¡ªbeating the other.


    But Eulene soon faced the inevitable. She was out of books on philosophy. Her soul did not improve by much, but for a being like her, this little amount was akin to traversing through the heavens.


    She did not ponder too hard and easily decided on her next target¡ªmartial arts and military strategies.


    The duo continued the internalpetition between them.


    The test, which was previously estimated to take an hour, was finished in less than half an hour.


    Despite Eulene''s hike in performance, she could not defeat the walking cheat¡ªXavier. By the time Eulene had finished three-tenth of the book, Xavier had finished the remaining.


    However, Eulene was not downcast by any means. She learned almost all the philosophical views of this world, and even was able to get a few enlightenments. As for the study of martial arts and military strategy, she was not too impressed.


    But there was an exception¡ªgunfights.


    Xavier and Eulene rendezvoused at the other end of the now bookless library.


    Eulene frowned. They had ''memorised'' and passed the tests of all the books present in the library. But nothing happened.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The door they had used to enter was still missing, and no new paths formed elsewhere in the library.


    Did they miss a book? Or was the test of this hall was never to memorise the books to begin with? Or were there other parts of the tests?


    She could not stay docile. Eulene looked down. ording to the karmic link positioning, the psycho was underneath the gallery, inside the hill.


    Qi began to coil in her body as she looked down. Anchoring one of her feet to the ground, she rose the other foot high in the air, causing a part of her smooth leg to be exposed.


    Xavier looked away.


    Eulene ignored his action and pounded her risen feet hard onto the ground. The entire hall quaked¡ªand quaked hard. But she was able to only form a crack on the marble floor.


    Even more surprisingly, after a second of the attack, the floor repaired itself¡ªbing as good as new. She scowled and turned to Xavier.


    Xavier had that iplete circle loading disy on his mask as he scanned the hall. Suddenly, the loading circle slithered back to its original position, turning into a smile. It was unlike his other smiles. For first time, the mask disyed a smile that expressed both praise and victory.


    "Brilliant!" He eximed. "Just brilliant! Well done, doctor Hearts. You did not disappoint me!"


    His actions caused Eulene to knit her brows further. Before she could ask anything, Xavier beckoned her to follow him as he flew high towards the ceiling. Euleneplied and followed.


    Xavier faced the entry of the room pointed to the right side of the wall. "What was in that test?"


    "Arts and sculptures?" Eulene did not understand what was going on.


    Xavier nodded. "Creativity." He then pointed to the left side. "And there?"


    "Machines?" Eulene decided to y along. The bastard was onto something.


    Xavier nodded again. "Logic. Does it ring any bells?"


    Eulene turned to the right. Creativity? And then to the left. Logic?


    Suddenly, she remembered something¡ªsomething that Aunt Maisel taught her.


    "The human brain?!" She asked in shock.


    "Correct!" Xavier''s mask disyed a green tick.


    Eulene then looked down. "This room is¡­ memory?"


    "Again, correct. We are in what should be the hippocampus, the part of brain that deals with memory. And if I am not wrong, Doctor Hearts should be in the Amygd, which should be¡­"


    The smile on his mask returned and it glowed bright red.


    "There." He pointed at exactly the part of the wall where the door was previously.

 Chapter 64 The Second Meeting

    This volume ising to an end. Honestly, it took more chapters than I expected to bring the first casepletely to a close. But I have no qualms, because I was able to build the world and characterise better. How did you feel?


    And I am going to do a mass release once we reach 500 privilege unlocks, 100 Golden tickets or get a Golden ticket. There will be a mass release for every one of these criteria.


    Thank you so much for staying with me. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    ************


    "There?" Eulene was taken aback a little. Eulene had her jet ck eyes fixed on the spot of the wall where the door had been. So, that psycho was hiding at the corridor they had arrived from.


    Then she remembered the Curse was capable of manipting space. And with that ''authority'' thingy the bastard spoke of, it was surely capable of ying with the space here.


    Xavier and Eulene glided down the air andnded just before that spot on the wall. Xavier knocked on the wall. And sure enough, it sounded like there was a hollow spot behind the seeming indestructible wall.


    Xavier moved away without speaking a word.


    The duo had been ''partners'' long enough to send messages without voice, or even transmission. Eulene nodded and stepped forward, touching the wall¡ªfeeling it.


    Qi coiled in her body. And with lightning speed, the Qi shot out from her palm with overwhelming speed, breaching the wall.


    And unlike before, the shattered wall made no efforts to repair itself. Everything behind the breach was dark, as if it was an opening to a cave.


    Eulene spread her spiritual sense, but to her dismay, an invisible barrier thwarted it.


    The foreboding she had back then struck again. She turned to Xavier.


    He was not in any better shape. The red smile on his mask had unknowingly disappeared. All it remained was pitch ckness. And the mood behind his mask was not any better.


    The duo nodded at each other and crossed barrier.


    The temperature dipped, but the darkness seemed to withdraw. It was still dark, but at least Xavier and Eulene''s eyes were able to see through.


    It was indeed a cave, with uneven earthen walls, floor and ceiling. There were metal furniture, each more sinister than thest.


    The shelf showcased brains preserved in translucent solutions, seven¡ªunscathed, but the rest¡ªshredded.


    On the desk at the opposite side of the shelf, there was half of a shrivelled brain, along with a few weird medical equipments¡ªunattended.


    Last but not the least, there was a sheetless metal bed with four leather straps at four corners. And one side of the bed was miserably rusted with dry blood.


    Eulene felt a chill down her spine, not from the scenery, but the intense killing intent emanating from just beside her.


    She could not see Xavier''s eyes because of the mask. But she knew that they were fixed on the bed¡­ on the straps attached to the bed to be exact.


    As Eulene looked at those straps again, a horrible thought crossed her mind. Intense anger began to well up in her mind as well. But she managed topose herself.


    The past forebodings warned that this ce is dangerous one way or another¡ªeven to beings like them. Out of control emotions would only be detrimental to their actions.


    She was not the only wise one amongst the duo. Xavier''s killing intent receded as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The duo scanned around the room once again. But there were no signs of the psycho. But weirdly, both of the duo could feel his presence.


    Was this another test? Eulene thought. But Xavier''s next actions proved otherwise.


    Xavier, with his ck mask, spoke with a transcendent tone that was different from the one he used when consulting with the psychiatrist.


    "You know that parallel space cannot hinder any of our attacks." Xavier''s voice was indifferent, devoid of any emotions.


    "I apologise for not personally weing your esteemed selves," a voice replied.


    The duo easily recognised the voice. It was that of Doctor Joseph Hearts. But he was nowhere to be found.


    The scenery around Xavier and Eulene suddenly changed. The dark cave disappeared, so did the metal furniture and the abominations they carried. What reced them was whiteness¡ªendless whiteness.


    And a few dozen meters away, stood a shadowless man¡ªhandsome, tall, and impably dressed.


    Doctor Hearts still had that neat ck hair, hazel eyes, and the amicable smile that would make anyone trust him.


    If anyone met him for the first time, even in this fairytale of a ce, they would think of him as the perfect psychiatrist.


    But Xavier and Eulene were different. They knew better. They knew that the hands of that seemingly perfect man were bloodied¡ªthat too, by the blood of innocent children.


    It was the second time Xavier and Joseph met, but neither did Xavier take off his hat, nor did he bow.


    This time, it was not a meeting between two doctors¡­ but that between a killer, and his killer!


    Eulene observed below. She seemed to stand on nothingness, and she had no shadows. Strangely enough, she could feel the presence of the furniture and the walls nearby.


    It probably had something to with that ''parallel space'' that bastard spoke of.


    But this was not the oddest thing she felt. She could feel multiple eyes watching over them. When she followed those multiple gazes to their sources, everything converged on Doctor Hearts'' eyes.


    She knitted her brows. [Something''s not right.] She transmitted to Xavier.


    [His eyes are a channel] Xavier replied. [He is not the only one watching through those eyes]


    [I don''t like this] Eulene felt like a clown. She could not do anything to the ones watching them.


    [Neither do I] Xavier responded.


    [What should we do?] Eulene asked. [Hold back? Or go all out?]


    [Why not go with the third option?] Xavier said.


    [Third option?] Eulene was intrigued. She could visualise the smirk behind Xavier''s mask.


    [Give them a show]

 Chapter 65 Possession

    "I believe this is the first time we meet," the psychiatrist bowed. "I am Doctor Joseph Hearts, the host of this¡­ settlement."


    Xavier remained silent for three seconds before replying, "I am aware. We are not here for this settlement Mister Hearts, but for you."


    "Pardon?" The man raised a brow.


    "You know your sins, Mister Hearts," Xavier said. "You broke the doctor''s oath."


    "But you are not with the Thirteenth, are you?"


    "No." Xavier shook his head. "I just didn''t like the way you do things. Hence, we are here to erase your existence?"


    "Is that so?" Doctor Hearts did not seem scared at all. "But before that, would you like to hear my offer? After all, why make enemies when you can make enemies?"


    "Offer?" Xavier looked at those amicable Hazel eyes. "Proceed."


    "You know how haunted spots are the perfect hiding spots for wanted and seclusive beings, and the zone I host is one of the best in the entirety of the continent. I would like to offer you shares of this space in exchange of my life?"


    "One of the best in the entire continent?" Xavierughed mockingly. He took out his pocket watch and checked the time.


    "67 minutes." Xavier pocketed the watch back. "We passed through the tests in just over an hour. And you are saying this is one of the best ce in the world?"


    "To be honest, I was quite surprised myself," Joseph replied. "But the fact that you passed the tests through such ease is the reason I am offering you these terms. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have even bothered having such a civilised conversation with you. I believe you are already aware that those so called tests can''t hold a candle before the real challenge of a haunted house¡ªthe Curse."


    "I don''t think you understand the gravity of the situation," Xavier said. "We are not here for the haunted house, nor any offers. We are just here to clean a bit of the filth that lingers in this world."


    "Is that so?" The smile on Joseph''s face disappeared. "Then we have nothing to talk about."


    A shadow originated from Joseph''s feet, getting longer and longer¡ªinch by inch¡ªevery second, until it grew two storey long. Once it reached the length, the shadow rose from the ground, taking the shape of the curse the duo had faced before at the pond.


    The faceless being let out a screeching howl and disappeared from the spot.


    Eulene brought out her sword and shed at the spot beside Xavier. Another screech sounded as the Curse appeared back to its original spot¡ªbeside Joseph.


    Through the whole process Xavier remained unfazed.


    Joseph fixed his gaze on Eulene''s thin sword, before moving his eyes to Eulene''s silver mask. "Are you a Paranormal?" he asked.


    Eulene remembered Xavier''s words. ''Give them a show.''


    She looked right into Joseph''s hazel eyes¡ªno¡ªthrough them. "Whose question is it?" Her voice was heavenly, with a tone of utmost sovereignty and arrogance.


    Joseph widened his eyes. His lips twitched. Even a bead of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    [Nice!] Xavier transmitted. [Follow me]


    Xavier began to hover forward with a steady pace. Eulene did the same.


    Honestly, she was having fun. And she knew that the uing battle was not going to be easy. However, it only added to her excitement.


    The confident approach of the duo caused Joseph to subconsciously take a step back. He gritted his teeth and turned to the tall Curse standing beside him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He teetered his gaze between the Curse and the approaching duo, gritting his teeth harder and harder as he contemted over a decision.


    "Fuck!" He shouted. "Possess!"


    The tall Curse looked down at its host. The being opened its mouth to a crescent smile. The interior of its mouth was shades darker than its already ck exterior.


    It used its long and slender arms to touch Joseph''s head.


    Xavier stopped in his tracks, prompting Eulene to do the same as well.


    Joseph''s pupils turned white. The Curse got sucked into his head. A high frequency howl escaped from Joseph''s mouth as he began to transform.


    He got taller and taller, along with his dress. Evidently, it was not his body that was transforming, but ''his space'',


    Joseph soon reached a height exceeding two storeys. It was only his height that changed. The width of his body did not change in proportion, causing his torso and limbs to look like stickspared to his figure.


    Even Joseph''s handsome face was gone. With the disproportionate transformation, he did not even look like a human anymore.


    Eulene felt disgusted. It was one thing to see a monster, but it was a different matter altogether to witness such a disproportionate human body.


    The two and a half storey tall Joseph could not stand straight. He stood like a hunchback, but still overshadowed everything.


    His eyes were still white, devoid of any pupils.


    Eulene could sense the same Yin energy of the Curse from him¡ªbut even more intense and evil.


    She clicked her tongue. She had seen vengeful and resentful spirits back in her home world, which were the counterparts of this world''s Curses. She even had witnessed cases of possessions.


    But this was the first time she ever saw a human bing such a disfigured monster, that too¡ªthis strong.


    Undoubtedly, this was a dangerous opponent. But she was unfazed. She had faced worse monsters before.


    Eulene subconsciously turned to Xavier.


    [Beware!] Xavier transmitted to Eulene. [When a Curse possesses its host, its authority not only enhances, but also transform. So, our prior knowledge of its powers arepletely useless.]


    Eulene turned back to the tall hunchback monster and became warier.


    The possessed Joseph was looking at the point her and Xavier with its pupil less eyes.


    The monster could teleport any time.


    [DODGE!] Xavier''s word rang in her mind.


    He intuition screamed the same. She coiled her Qi to the max and dodged to her left.


    But s!


    It was toote.

 Chapter 66 Bring Out The Big Gun

    Eulene''s right arm disappeared, along with the sword she was wielding. Even her storage ring was gone.


    Blood drenched her silver robe and dripped to the ground.


    But not a voice of pain escaped her mouth. And her ck eyes looked unfazed. It was just a right arm.


    [Can you feel where your arm is?] Xavier''s voice reached her mind. He was standing straight and steady, his pore less mask nk mask pointing at the abomination.


    [Yes] Eulene replied with a calm voice. [What just happened?]


    [As I hypothesised, the Curse''s authorities upgraded. Before, it could only teleport inanimate objects it was not in touch with, and could not store anything. But now that it possessed its host, not only can it teleport animate bodies and body parts, but also store objects¡ªas proved by the fact that your arm and sword went missing.]


    [I can still feel them] Eulene''s ck eyes were still fixed on the deformed psychiatrist. [But it''s not in this space]


    [Can you get them back?]


    [Get what back?] Eulene turned to Xavier.


    Light flickered on Xavier''s nk mask. The red glowing smile returned.


    Eulene was not armless anymore. Her missing forelimb had returned, along with the sword and the ring. Even the blood on her robe and the floor disappeared. It was as if it never happened.


    A high frequency distressed screech caught their attention.


    There was a gaping hall at the slender hunchback''s chest. No blood came out from the endless ckness that seemed to exist behind that wound. The aperture was subsiding at a visible pace.


    [Besides, how did you sense that it was going to make a move, and at me] If Eulene was not afraid of one thing in this world, it was asking questions¡ªeven if the other party was her rival.


    [Its eyes] Xavier replied. [Even though it ispletely white and devoid of pupils, if you lock your senses on the particles of its eyes, you can discern it moving its gaze between you and me. Besides, I have figured out its habit. Its nces'' timeframe ranges from 30-40 milliseconds. When it attacked you, the duration exceeded the timeframe]


    Eulene locked her senses on the monster''s seemingly unmoving eyes. He was right, it was indeed teetering its gaze between the two.


    [Speaking of eyes, I don''t feel those gazes anymore] Eulenemented.


    "And possessed hosts can''t affect the decisions of the Curses," Xavier did not bother transmitting these words.


    "Have you discovered anything else?" Eulene did not feel the need to use transmissions anymore either.


    "It needs to focu-". Xavier disappeared from his spot, appearing a couple of metres away. A part of his ck sleeve disappeared, but it stitched itself back at a visible rate. "It needs to focus on the area to ''steal the space''."


    Eulene nodded. "Stay out of its sight¡ªgot it!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And don''t get too close, beings tend to focus faster on objects closer to them. And buy me some time. I need to prepare something."


    Eulene shed away from her spot, avoiding a spatial steal and swung her sword at the abomination. A translucent sword wave flew to the monster at breakneck speed, but the moment it touched the deformation''s body, the wave disappeared. The monster remained unscathed.


    A secondter, the sword wave appeared just before Xavier, who had his hat on one hand while his other hand was scavenging for something inside the hat. Xavier, who had his senses peaked, stepped to the side, dodging the sh by a millimetre.


    "Found it!" The smile on his mask glowed as Xavier brought out a long rifle from his hat. He donned his hat back on and pulled the lever to its side, cocking it.


    Eulene had obviously noticed the rifle¡ªmade of polished wood and lined with silver. "That''s not fair!" She yelled. "I want one too!"


    Xavier ignored Eulene like a pro and aimed at the deformed Joseph, right between his eyes. Six mini tornadoes manifested right before the muzzle of the gun¡ªthree on the left and three on the right. The tornadoes on both sides were rotating counter clockwise and the ones on the right were spinning clockwise.


    The tornadoes might have been small, but they were spinning with impossible speeds, scattering wind across the entire space. But Xavier remained unaffected as he pulled the trigger.


    The moment the bullet came out from the rifle''s muzzle, the first pair of tornadoes gave the bullet a boost. The next two pairs of tornadoes reinforced the velocity even further. By the time projectile, escaped the tornadoes'' field, the bullet shed to its target.


    But it was redirected to Eulene. She shed her sword, dividing the bullet into two equal halves.


    Both Xavier and Eulene continued with their attacks. When the being''s eyes focused on Xavier, Eulene would sh at it while Xavier dodged, and when it focused on Eulene, the opposite happened.


    But the abomination remained unscathed, standing right where it originally was¡ªwith a hunched back. Even approaching it from the back was futile, since it could creepily rotate its deformed head 360 degrees.


    Moreover, it redirected all of its attacks¡ªXavier''s shots to Eulene and Eulene''s shes to Xavier. Sometimes, it would redirect the attack without any dys and sometimes, it would temporarily store the attacks and try to surprise the duo with a sudden attack.


    And when Eulene got too close with her sword, the creature focused all of its attention on her, making it impossible for her to carry on with the attack.


    Clearly, its intelligence exceeded average humans.


    Ten minutes passed this way, but no breakthroughs transpired. The abomination remained unscathed, but so did Xavier and Eulene.


    Right at the thirteen minute mark since the start of the battle, the standstill broke.


    The possessed psychiatrist managed to trap Xavier with several sword attacks and steal a portion of Xavier''s rifle, rendering it powerless.


    But the red smile on Xavier''s mask remained as bright as ever while he put the remaining of the rifle back into his hat.


    "You dug your own grave. I was using the rifle to limit my power output."


    Xavier snapped his fingers. The whole whole ce began to violently shake.

 Chapter 67 Breakthrough! But…

    Xavier had depleted his mental energy. Before Xavier and Eulene could even venture into the haunted gallery, Xavier had used a lion''s share of his mental energy on preparing that devastating move¡ª''Death of a Star.''


    Then, in the room full of paintings, the trick he pulled off against Walpurgis depleted the scarce mental energy even further. He barely used any energy in the Mechanical room, but the library was like a ck hole to his mental energy.


    His mind had be utterly exhausted after remembering the exact page, line, and word from seventeen thousand of the books he had memorised. The internalpetition against Eulene only added to the depletion.


    Xavier had entered the core of the haunted house, the ''boss room'', with the bare minimum of his mental energy. He had no choice but to use an external weapon to conserve his energy.


    But sharpshooting happened to be a Bobby of his, an activity that replenished his mental energy instead of depleting it. After the thirteen minute shooting session, he was back at his full strength.


    Now, all hell was about to break loose.


    The entire white space began to shake. The possessed hunchback, sensing the danger from Xavier began to use its powers on him.


    But Xavier easily avoided all the of the monster''s attempts to steal his space.


    "Just because we are in a parallel space doesn''t mean that I lost my control over the elements in the principal space," Xavier dered. The red smile on his mask widened and glowed.


    While the monster was focusing on Xavier, Eulene remained dormant. She knew that the creature was still capable of redirecting her attacks to Xavier. Disturbing the crazy bastard was thest thing she wanted to do right now.


    And clearly, that bastard had a n.


    Xavier swiftly dodged all of the possessed psychiatrist''s invisible attacks. The space kept quaking and soon, the gushing sound of water reached everyone''s ears.


    The slender monster screeched and disappeared from his spot. For the first time since the possession, thebined monster moved from its spot. It teleported a few dozen meters away, high in the air.


    A powerful geyser of water shot out from the ground underneath where the creature just had been. The pir of gushing water did not show any signs of slowing down as it reached dozens of meters high in the air.


    After reaching a certain altitude, it bent in the air like a slithering snake and shot towards the monster. Water was still gushing out from the spot as liquid snake elongated further and further. The head of the bending water took the shape of a drill and twisted at breakneck speed as it headed towards the monster.


    The slender hunchback screeched again, as it teleported away from its spot. It appeared beside the body of the humongous water python, but away from the drill-like head.


    But Xavier was already expecting that. Another drilling head branched out of the body part closest to the possessed doctor and shot towards it.


    It used its power to steal the space, the drill head of the new branch of water was gone. But tip of the remaining part of the new water branch spiralled into a new drill. It remained its trajectory.


    The monster screeched. The stolen water drill shot towards the new spiralling head. The two bodies of water collided and caused a huge ssh in the air. But the ssh turned into many small pythons and nked at the monster from all directions.


    In the meantime, the original tip of the live geyser had already made its way towards the being.


    The monster screeched again. It had no choice but to warp away, and warp away it did.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The powerful monster that was once in the offensive, was now in the defensive, using all its powers and abilities to avoid Xavier''s attack.


    Water kept endlessly streaming out of the hole Xavier had originally tore open. The huge body of water slithered in the air, changing directions, growing out new branches, surrounding the monster, attacking it.


    The creature could not have a moment of peace. But nevertheless, it was still unscathed.


    Eulene was observing the battle from below. She figured out the pattern of its teleportation movement, and also the maximum volume of space it could steal at once.


    After sending a transmission to Xavier, she began her own barrage of attacks. The new strikes of hers were totally different from her prior attacks. The small shes she had been using against the monster earlier in the battle was simply following Xavier''s request¡ªbuying time for him.


    Now, she was going for the kill.


    Sword intent surged from her very being as she sent multiple shes in the air. All the translucent sword waves flew through the air following their own trajectory, avoiding their fellow watery attacks and charging at the escaping monster from different directions.


    As before, the intelligent creature redirected the attacks. Some were redirected without dy against other sword waves, and some were sent against the watery attacks and Xavier. It tried to store one but-


    The slender monster screamed as a gaping wound appeared on its chest.


    "Heh!" Eulene scoffed. "Do you think you are worthy of containing this seat''s sword?"


    The barrage of water and sword waves continues. Steam, water, sword Qi and sword intent filled the white space.


    There was barely any spot in the space to teleport to. Attacks began to connect to the monster''s body, tearing through the deformed suit it was wearing. Bloodless ck wounds opened on all parts of its deformed body.


    It screeched constantly in pain as its white eyes began to turn bloodshot.


    "Move away!" Xavier shouted as he dashed as far away from the monster as possible.


    Eulene did not doubt Xavier''s warning even by a bit as she subconsciously shed away from her spot.


    All the whiteness in the sight turned ck in an instant.


    And everything other than Xavier, Eulene, and the tall deformed monster disappeared¡ªbe it water, or sword Qi.


    All that remained was absolute darkness, and an overwhelming devilish aura that pressed on the duo.


    "Die¡­"

 Chapter 68 Final Form? Hopefully

    Did you know? There''s an Oman in Romania?


    Nevermind. Enjoy the chapter!


    *********


    An overwhelming negative energy locked onto them.


    "Did it just talk?" Eulene circted Qi through her entire body, getting rid of the Yin energy that surrounded her. "What happened?" Even her immortal eyes could not see through the darkness. All she could sense was a presence¡ªa dangerous one at that.


    "It evolved, and created a parallel space that is even more detached from the other spaces." Xavier answered. The red glowing smile on his mask was the only visible mark in the darkness. [And it looks like Doctor Heart''s consciousness began to merge with that of the Curse. In other words, its intelligence increased.]


    [What do you mean by ''evolve''?] Increased intelligence meant they could not reveal their ns to the creature anymore, Eulene thought.


    Her entire focus was on the lingering presence in this endless darkness, warier than she ever was. She knew how information about the opponents ''authorities'' mattered in such battles. She had to learn it the hard way¡ªby sacrificing her heart, even if it was a momentary event.


    [Itputed our battle tactics] Xavier responded [and came up with the necessary adjustments in authority it needed to counter us. This was definitely done by Doctor Hearts. Host affecting the Curse''s consciousness. That''s definitely rare, but not impossible; especially since a brilliant but psychotic killer is the host. Beware, our previous strategy is most probably rendered ineffective.]


    [What shall we do then?] Eulene asked. It''s not like they have used their full strengths yet. But the opponent was unusual, capable of bending thews of physics. And she knew that it had yet to use its full strength yet.


    [Even if they can defy thews of physics] The red smile on the endless darkness became even more apparent [they can''t defy thew of equivalent exchange. To gain new authorities or to enhance pre-existing ones, they need to give up certain authorities]


    Something flickered in the darkness beside Xavier. An orb of light grew from the spark. me danced around the orb while blue lightning asionally cursed through the whole phenomenon.


    Since the duo conversed through transmissions, only a second passed in real time. Xavier and Eulene suddenly felt a strong foreboding.


    As they were prepared, the duo disappeared from their spots appeared a few meters away. The light, me, and the lightning disappeared as well, but they never reappeared.


    Eulene also felt the space near her disappear.


    Xavier and Eulene subconsciously nced at each other through the darkness.


    It could steal space from two points at once!


    [Let''s test it out!] Eulene transmitted before shing her sword at the presence. It was one of those stronger shes that tore through the monster''s ''storage space''st time.


    As expected, the translucent sword Qi disappeared once it got close to its target. But unlike before, the Qi could not escape anymore.


    Xavier, who was observing everything, transmitted, [It''s storage are is reinforced. The power of that sh is not enough to break through]


    [I lost link to the Qi!] Eulene dered.


    [What do you mean?] The red on his mask slithered to a question mark. But soon, his question was answered.


    The sword Qi appeared just beside him, shooting at him with unbelievable speed. It came without any warnings, rendering Xavier unable to dodge.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [I can''t control it!] Eulene yelled in his mind.


    The sh hit Xavier right at the chest. His formal ck coat tore apart as he the force of the attack hurled him away.


    But a few momentster, he stabilised himself. Blood gushed out from therge wound on his chest. But the injury healed at a visible rate while his clothes repaired themselves. Even the blood was wiped away. Everything returned to normal, as if nothing happened.


    [I felt the Curse''s energy signature¡ªthe one you call Yin energy¡ªfrom the sword strike now. Hypothetically, it means that it can corrupt whatever it steals into its own] Xavier stated. [And we don''t know its limits. So, for now, avoid using attacks that are¡­ too powerful]


    Eulene nodded. For now, their approach should of testing waters. Against its newfound authority, even being too powerful was not an advantage. Worst case, it could also be a drawback.


    The more Eulene thought how challenging of an opponent the evolved, possessed Doctor Hearts was, the more excited she became.


    "Die¡­" the subtle¡ªalmost whisper like¡ªbut eerie voice resounded through the air again.


    Both Xavier and Eulene sensed an abnormality in their senses. Something wasing at them, and fast. But no matter how much they focused their eyes, they could not discern anything.


    Nevertheless, they dodged. And fortunately, the wave they felt with their senses did not follow them, nor touch them.


    Nothing happened. However, the duo were curious. What were these?


    Xavier decided to experiment. Hundreds hat sized light orbs formed in the ck space, scattered everywhere. The entire dark space was somewhat illuminated.


    The duo discovered that somewhere at the distant, there was a wall of darkness. It was as if the darkness was condensed there¡ªtoo strongly to let puny particles of photons to pass through.


    The overwhelming negative energy that they had sensed was constantly streaming out of that mound of ckness.


    It was the ce where the Paranormal had cooped up.


    The abnormalities they had sensed thest time came at them again. Even in the light, they could not see anything.


    Hence, they decided to evade again. But Xavier had another n in his mind. He moved some of the light orbs suspending in the air to the iing waves'' paths.


    He focused much of his consciousness on the particle 0s¡ªthe photons¡ªthat were in his control.


    And soon enough, he discovered what those waves here. Before he could arrange his thoughts, several of those waves appeared out of nowhere and surrounded them, closing their distance with the duo with breakneck speed.


    The red smile on his


    "Beware!" Xavier warned.


    "They can cut through space itself!"

 Chapter 69 Finale!

    Chapter 69! Let''s gooooo!


    **********


    Xavier''s whole body glinted gold as he shed away from his spot, evading the tens of cutsing at him.


    Eulene did not stand idle. Qi was already coiling in her body with full strength, with a single step, she moved dozens of meters away.


    After all, she had once fought a mighty Roc and understood its essence. If she was aware of the dangers and her Ai and body were prepared, she could move almost as fast as light for a short distance.


    As she was already in high alert from these unknown waves, she could easily make that move.


    [It even started to use advanced tactics] Xavier remarked.


    Eulene nodded. [It had our guard down before doing such an all out attack]


    [We can''t sit still] Xavier turned to the mound of thick darkness that was not too far away from them, his ck mask still nk. [Looks like it even gave up its ability to move to reinforce its authorities]


    [If Doctor Hearts is the one behind the arrangement of these new authorities] Eulene added [I am sure it has enough confidence in its defence]


    [Yes, and we can''t even use our full strength] Xavier transmitted. [The probability of it redirecting one of our devastating attacks is low, but not zero]


    Eulene remembered what she faced during that face off prior to intruding into this gallery. The huge burst of energy that wiped off her very existence.


    ''Death of a Star,'' the name was still fresh in her mind.


    Facing that attack was thest thing in her bucket list right now.


    Xavier was not any different. During that face off, he had witnessed the sky split into two, the ocean cleaved in half, and a whole city fold. Not to mention, even he was divided into two with no chances of redemption.


    ''Everything is Two,'' what an arrogant name, Xavier thought. But the move was deserving of that name.


    Both Xavier and and Eulene were confident of finishing the entity with these moves.


    But what if¡­


    What if it used thest of its authority to redirect the attack? Everything would be over.


    Hence, that n was a no-go. They had to think of another way.


    And there was only one way¡ªthe old fashioned way.


    Xavier and Eulene looked at each other. They had the same thoughts in their mind. Eulene smirked behind her silver mask while the red smile returned to Xavier''s mask¡ªas bright as ever.


    Snapped his fingers.


    Tens of fiery arrows appeared beside him, each¡ªmore than a metre long with lightning coursing through their exterior.


    Xavier waved his hand. The arrows shot at the condensed darkness with lightning speed. But expectedly, all the arrows disappeared as soon as they got too close to the darkness.


    A secondter, all those arrows appeared again, but heading towards Eulene. Eulene did not bat an eye. With the smile still on her face, she casually waved her free arm. A translucent wave shot out and met the fiery arrows¡ªpulverising them.


    She countered the Yang with Yin. Suddenly a giant Phoenix manifested behind her out of nowhere and let out a world shaking screech.


    With one wave of its giant wings, it shot towards the cooped up Paranormal. But s, it''s fate was no different from all the other attacks.


    The poor Phoenix was corrupted. It let out an evil screech as it reappeared right in front of Xavier. But Xavier was more than prepared. No sooner had the firebird reappeared than it turned into a statue of ice.


    The attack continued. Xavier used fire, water, light, thunder, wind and even mixed attacks against the creature while Eulene did the same¡ªusing as many of the martial skills she had learned as possible.


    Even though Xavier and Eulene were assaulting the being shielded in darkness, from the outside, it looked as if Xavier and Eulene were duking it out. It was as if two supernatural being were fighting midair while hundreds of light orbs illuminated the space, while a ck mound remained like an obstacle at the centre.


    But they did not mind this notion at all.


    After a few minutes of the beginning of the assault, the duo began to treat the battle as one amongst themselves.


    After all, it was their strategy from the beginning¡ªto wear the monster out.


    Every time the monster used its spatial authority, it was bound to deplete a bit of its energy.


    A Paranormal might be able to defy thews of physics, but it could not exceed its authority. For example, the Curse they were facing was capable of manipting space. However, it did not mean that it could manipte space however it wanted. It had to be in certain limits, because after all, its energy was not infinite.


    Eulene increased the intensity of her attacks every minute. Her heart beat fast as the smile behind her mask became more and more crazed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier was not any different. The spells he used against the monster¡ªagainst Eulene to be precise¡ªwere getting stronger and trickier every second.


    "How much longer do we have to keep going?" Eulene shouted to Xavier. She did not bother to use transmissions at all.


    "Don''t tell me you are already getting exhausted?" Xavier responded with a mocking tone.


    "Dream on!" Eulene voiced out. "But what if our n doesn''t work? What if it doesn''t get tired at all?" Eulene ''revealed'' their n.


    "So what?!" Xavier scoffed. "Even if a human is cursed and possessed, his lifespan can reach 120 to 130 years at most. And considering Doctor Hearts is over 30 years old, we just have to keep this up for a 100 years at most. Don''t tell me you can''t do that even after living for a millennium."


    Eulene scoffed. But excitement welled in her heart. She just remembered one of the lines she had wanted to use. She needed to modify it a bit, but it would work.


    "Tis'' nothing but a moment!" She replied boldly.


    Suddenly, they discovered something. The corruption on their stolen attacks began to waver. If they tried hard enough, they could regain control of theirunched attacks.


    Their n worked. The whole conversation they just had, despite being mostly true, was a bluff.


    The dark entity now had the intelligence of brilliant human being. This also meant another thing¡ªthat this creature also had the emotions, especially fear and worries, of a human.


    Anyone would be scared shitless if they knew they were facing beings tens of times their age¡ªespecially if the beings were not supposed to live that long.


    [By the way, what does millen- millennium mean?] Eulene asked.


    But all she received for an answer was silence.


    Soon, the Paranormal lost its authority to corrupt stolen attackspletely. Nevertheless, the tide of the battle had yet to shift since of their attacks ever reached their real target¡ªthe Paranormal.


    However, the intensity of the moves used by the duo kept increasing.


    A time came when Eulene became extremely serious. She raised her sword high in the sky. Sword intent escaped from every part of her being. It felt as if the entire area was being sliced into pieces.


    Her eyes looked sharper than the sword.


    She swung the sword down. Everything in her way¡ªbe it light orb''s, Xavier''s elemental attacks, or even the cluster of darkness that was in the centre¡ªwas sliced into two.


    Xavier stopped in his tracks, calling back every one of his attacks. "What just happened?" He asked with intrigue as the smile on his mask flickered.


    "I used Heaven''s Cleave¡ªa weaker version of ''Everything is Two. It can cut through body, soul, spirit, space, and time."


    The red smile on his mask disappeared. Xavier smacked his own forehead. "Say what you just said again. But this time¡ªslowly."


    Eulene frowned. But she shrugged and decided toply anyway. "It. Can. Cut. Through. Body. Soul. Spirit¡­ Space¡­" Her eyes twitched.


    "¡­"


    "Oh."


    "You darned idiot!" Xavier yelled. The red lights on his mask reappeared. But this time, the downward curved mouth and frowned red eyebrows expressed anger. "You should have used this when you¡­ let''s see¡­ WHEN THE CURSE FIRST POSSESSED THE PSYCHIATRIST!"


    "Shut up!" Eulene yelled in return, her eyes full of rage, and a bit of embarrassment. "You are the one who told me to experiment its authorities and not to use my strongest skills."


    Xavier sighed. His mask turned ck again. "Forget it." Heposed himself. The glowing smile returned on his mask. "Let''s finish this bastard first."


    Euleneposed herself as well and turned to the now broken wall of darkness. Inside, the extremely tall, hunchback, and slender Doctor Hearts was slowly healing the gash that lo most divided him into two.


    Xavier sat in the air, as if there were an invisible chair below him and crossed his legs. "I will let you have the honour of taking it out."


    Eulene clicked her tongue. But her elerating heart belied her expression.


    It was a shame such an interesting opponent was going down. However, the fight she just had was fulfilling. Barring the three times when she faced against Xavier, this was the most exciting duel fight she had in decades, even though technically¡ªthis was also a battle against that bastard.


    Eulene closed the distance between her and the injured monster. Sharp sword intent was still endlessly emanating from her.


    Before the monster couldpletely heal its wound, Eulene was already in two meters of its range.


    She raised her sword high in the air.


    "It''s about time you pay for your sins."


    She struck down.

 Chapter 70 Give Up

    The hunchback creature let out a shrill screech that caused the entire space to quake. One of its arms fell bloodlessly to the ground.


    The dark space, barely illuminated by hundreds of Xavier''s light orbs, disappeared. The all white space re-emerged.


    And before even a second could pass, the space enshrouded by the endless white copsed.


    What reced it was thecreepy underground boratory''. Everything was the same as before¡ªthe shelf containing preserved brains, the desk with sharp devices, and the bloodied bed. There was only one difference from before¡ªa gigantic hole on the floor.


    The duo and the ''disarmed'' Paranormal returned to the principal space.


    Xavier, who was still sitting in the air with one leg over the other, stood up and snapped his fingers. The big aperture on the earthen floor closed in and soon, disappeared. Xavier was the one behind the formation of the gap. All the water he used in that white space came out from there.


    The possessed monster let out another screech as it tried to straighten its back. Its head hit the wall, forming a giant crack over head.


    Eulene wanted to sh it once again, but decided against it. One more attack, and she knew that the psychotic bastard would die.


    She turned to Xavier, her eyes asking the obvious.


    "We need to ''exorcise'' him," Xavier replied.


    Having read ult books before, Eulene understood the term. Once again, wild thoughts invaded her mind. What weird rituals did they need to do to drive the evil out of the Doctor?


    Hitting it with a broomstick? Feeding it garli¡ªno¡ªthat only worked on vampires. Or chanting weird things?


    A snap of Xavier''s fingers woke Eulene up from her stupor.


    Huge rootlike entities drilled out of the earthen floor and ceiling, and swirled around three of the Paranormal''s remaining limbs.


    Eulene raised her brows. "How can it not escape this grasp? It should be able to teleport away easily, right?"


    Xavier pointed at the deformed face of the psychiatrist. Its countenance was that of pain and despondency. "The same reason he did not dodge your second attack," Xavier replied. "High intelligence is sometimes a curse. You can estimate that there is no more chances of winning, or even running away."


    Eulene understood. It had given up. She sighed. The exciting battle hade to an end.


    She took in a deep breath andposed herself, before asking Xavier, "what ritual will you perform?"


    "Ritual?" Xavier''s mask disyed a question mark, but the red smile soon returned. He looked around the cavern. In the entire room filled with medical appliances and furniture, there was only one odd thing out.


    A metre tall designed vase that looked a few centuries old. At first nce, one would think it was a simple jar for containing trash. But if one looked closely, one would discover the intricacies in the outside design. It was a historic artefact.


    The earth under the vase waved, moving the vase to Xavier.


    "You did well," Xavier turned to the trapped abomination. "You knew that breaking it would havepletely freed the Curse."


    It remained silent. The doctor''s consciousness hadpletely taken over the Paranormal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier inspected the vase. The structure was simple, and there were marks and scratches all over the exterior. But there was one ce at the top where it had more gashes and looked more ancient. Xavier gently pped the base.


    The elongated Doctor Heart''s let out a pained screech. The entire cave shook as shards of rocks began to drizzle down from the ceiling.


    A ck shadow began to tear out of the Paranormal''s head. It tried hard, fighting its best not to be pulled out from its host.


    But with another slight heat on the vase''s neck, the whole shadow was sucked into the container in an instant.


    The artefact began to shake, as if the Curse trapped inside was trying to break out. But the artefact had sealed the Curse for centuries. It was not easy to break out from.


    And soon enough, the Curse inside gave up. The vase stopped shaking.


    The tall monster''s body began to twitch. It began to shorten, getting back to its original form. Even the long severed arm began to shorten. Blood came out of the tear.


    Xavier picked up the severed arm and walked to the trapped Doctor Hearts. He was suspending by one arm from the ceiling as a root tied around the wrist.


    The psychiatrist had a pained expression on his reformed face. Sweat covered the once handsome countenance that seemed to have aged by ten whole years. He was almost unconscious, barely keeping his eyes open.


    Xavier attached the severed arm to Doctor''s bloody shoulder. After a few seconds, they perfectly reattached.


    Xavier snapped his fingers. A ball of water formed right before Doctor Heart''s face before sshing onto it.


    The psychiatrist gasped for breath. He barely regained his consciousness as he opened his eyes to the fullest.


    The feeling of being watched returned. Eulene instantly took a serious posture, giving out an otherworldly aura.


    As for Xavier, he remained himself.


    The red smile on his mask glowed and curved more, taking a creepy shape. "Wee!" He said with an entertained tone.


    Xavier grabbed the psychiatrist by his throat. The roots originating from the ground and the ceiling released the captured criminal and returned back.


    Xavier kept the culprit hanging in the air, choking the doctor. Joseph subconsciously began to hit Xavier''s sturdy arms and kick him with his hanging feet. But Xavier remained as steady as ever. Joseph''s face turned blue and his eyes turned red from the ruptured vein.


    He could not breath, nor could he let out a sound.


    But the smile on Xavier''s mask only became more and more apparent every second.


    "Painful, isn''t it?" Xavier tilted his head. "This is not even a fraction of what your victims and their families faced."


    Xavier threw him to the medical bed. Before Joseph could even gasp for breath, the four leather straps automatically tied around his wrists and ankles.


    "Now, you will know what pain is."

 Chapter 71 Well… He Is A Good Comrade

    Joseph had stopped trying to save himself from the clutches of the leather straps. All hope was lost. He had a first hand experience of how terrifying those two monsters were. Hey there¡ªsilent¡ªawaiting his fate.


    Xavier ignored the still psychiatrist on the bed and turned to Eulene. She had her eyes fixed on the ''empty'' vase, pondering something.


    Xavier walked to her. "What are you looking at?" He peered into the vase that looked empty and tried to sense anything that she might be discerning.


    "I am getting a strange sense from this object," Eulene replied, her ck eyes still glued to the artefact. "It feels¡­familiar."


    Xavier''s mask disyed a question as he peered deeper into the void like opening of the vase. She was right. There was indeed a familiar vibe. It even reminded him of something.


    "Your third eye," Xavier answered.


    "I know, right?" Eulene said. "I was thinking the same."


    Xavier turned back to the cuffed psychiatrist, who was looking at the duo with his hazel nk eyes. Along with Joseph''s gaze, there were a few more watchful eyes looking at them from the same direction.


    Xavier snapped his fingers. The cave rumbled as earth bulged up from the ground and created a solid wall that divided the two parties.


    He turned back to Eulene. "What are you nning?" He looked down into the vase. "It would be a waste to just let it be."


    "Mmhm¡­ I am thinking of something." Eulene gave the new-formed wall a look. After confirming that nobody was peering at them, she took off her mask.


    Even after battling and toiling for hours, not a speck of dust or swear tainted her beauty. She took in a deep breath and closed her eyes, joining her palms together.


    Her lips started to move as she silently chanted something. Once again, Xavier followed.


    Sure enough, the surge of unknown power was the most what he could feel. After an attempt, he gave up.


    A vertical slit appeared on Eulene''s forehead before it opened. The blue sky was visible behind those vertical eyelids.


    Eulene then opened her two principal eyes before looking down the vase. In the endless darkness inside the artefact, Eulene spotted something. There was a purple orb.


    The more she focused her celestial vision on the orb, the more apparent it seemed to get and the closer it appeared.


    In a few moments, Eulene realised that it was not that the orb became more visible, but it was moving at her.


    Before she knew what to do, the orb closed in and jumped into her celestial eye.


    "Aah!" She let out a surprised scream. She subconsciously closed all three of her eyes and moved a few steps back.


    The red smile on Xavier''s mask disappeared as he rushed to Eulene. He grabbed her by her shoulder and waist¡ªstabilising her. Eulene grabbed his shoulder and arm in return.


    "What happened?" Xavier asked, his mask still nk. His senses scanned Eulene''s vitals. She seemed fine, but that didn''t decrease his worry by any means.


    Something clearly happened. And that event not affecting her body could mean something worse¡ªlike affecting the formless parts of her being: her psyche, soul, spirit, will or something else.


    Eulene finally opened her eyes. Her celestial eye had disappeared.


    "Are you okay?" Xavier asked.


    Eulene did not respond and closed her eyes. She used her spiritual sense to check everything inside her.


    She opened her eyes and nodded. "Everything''s fine. But my third eye seemed to have faced a change. I will check."


    "Go on," Xavier said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ummm¡­ you can let go of me now." Eulene moved her gaze from him. Xavier was still holding onto her shoulder and waist.


    "Let go of me first," Xavier coldly replied.


    Eulene coughed, realising her mistake. She was also holding onto Xavier''s solid arms. She instantly moved her hands away.


    Xavier, after another scan of her vitals, released her.


    After a few moments of awkward silence, Eulene joined her palms and closed her eyes again, calling forth the celestial eye.


    The dark cavern appeared as bright as day. Xavier was standing before her, emanating a yellowish aura.


    Yellow? She thought. Was the bastard worried?


    A surge of warmth struck her heart. Her mood had not been its best state since the separation with Aunt Maisel. Only the battle and the memorisingpetition she had with Xavier made her forget about it.


    Now, Xavier''s show of care meant a lot to her. Her focus subconsciously went to the white karmic link that connected them.


    What?! She yelled in her mind. It has not even been a whole day since she checked the link back at Trisha''s ce. But it has already thickened by a few millimetres? Wasn''t it too fast?


    She then remembered how they went past tonight''s trials together. Well¡­ he was not a badrade.


    She used her Qi to restrain the blush.


    Xavier, who started to feel chills from Eulene''s piercing stare, took a step forward to check.


    Eulene, noticing Xavier closing in, screamed in her mind and blinked her third eye.


    And with the blink, the whole scenery changed. A hill appeared, on top of which was arge building. To one side of the hill were fields and forests and to the other side were city buildings.


    It was the bird''s eye view of the Gallery. And from the hill, several white lines trailed out. A few went and stopped at the town, while the rest went North.


    Eulene was surprised¡ªpleasantly so. Now, not only could she discern the direction where the Karmic links went, she could also pinpoint the exact location of the other end of the link.


    She had blinked with her celestial eye before, but this never happened. Was it because of the purple orb it just absorbed? Most probably.


    Whatever the case, her Celestial eye had upgrade!


    She blinked again. And sure enough, it returned to the previous scene.


    Xavier was still looking at her, his yellow aura being more apparent. Eulene called off the celestial eye and opened her regr eyes.


    "Everything''s fine. Thank you." Eulene coughed.


    "Let''s go on to business." Xavier snapped his fingers. The wall began to drown down.


    Eulene brought out her silver mask from the ring and donned it back on.


    The red smile resurface on Xavier''s mask.


    "How proficient are you at using a saw?"

 Chapter 72 Revenge Is A Dish Best Served… Multiple Times?

    This chapter contains light gore. Reader discretion is advised.


    ***********


    "How proficient are you at using a saw?" Xavier asked calmly.


    "Eh?" Eulene was befuddled. What did he mean?


    Xavier kept quiet as the wall before him lowered back to the ground. The tied psychiatrist came back to their sight again.


    He was lying with his eyes on the ceiling, not bothering to even struggle out of the straps. After the wallpletely disappeared, Joseph looked at them with his nk hazel eyes.


    The duo could only feel his gaze upon them. As for the other mysterious gazes that had originated from his eyes, they had disappeared.


    Xavier stepped forward. Eulene followed.


    "Looks like we can finally have a civilised conversation," Xavier said as he stood right beside the medical bed.


    "Who are you?" Joseph asked, his voice devoid of any emotions¡ªeven the will you live. "No. What are you?"


    "That, Doctor Hearts, is an interesting question." Xavier responded. "As you suspected, we are indeed different from your kind."


    Joseph''s eyes twitched, but he awaited an answer.


    "We are human beings," Xavier answered, "while you, Doctor Hearts, are a monster."


    Joseph stayed silent, not epting or denying anything. But his lifeless eye did not lie.


    "Why did you kill children?'' Xavier asked, "and that too, children with meta-cerebrums."


    Joseph did not answer. He moved his gaze back to the ceiling.


    "I take ''research'' as the answer." Xavier turned to the brain filled shelf, then to the work-desk before turning back to the tied killer. "Who were the ''ones behind your eyes?" He asked. "What Secret Society are you working for?"


    Once again, Joseph did not respond¡ªhis eyes struck to the ceiling.


    [Should I use my eye on him?] Eulene transmitted.


    [If you can, why not?] Xavier snapped his fingers. Lumomancy kicked in. Light particles created the illusion that Eulene was standing quiet beside Xavier.


    Eulene, sensing the light barrier before her, took off her mask. She put her palms together and closed her eyes, before changing to call upon the celestial eye.


    Her third eye opened.


    The cave once again turned as bright as day. The psycho was lying on the bed¡ªtied, surrounded by a dark grey aura. He had lost all of his will to live.


    She directed her focus to the tens of white strings originating from the killer''s chest and trailing to all directions.


    Eulene blinked her vertical third eye. The scenery changed. It was like the one she had witnessed moments ago¡ªa bird''s eye view of a part of the town with the gallery at its centre.


    White strings scattered everywhere from the hill beneath the Gallery. Some went Southwards to Derbury, while an absolute majority, just like Xavier''s, went northwards¡ªmost probably to Aramon.


    She could see all the ends of the karmic links that reached Derbury. One of them even went to Miss Maisel''s house.


    Eulene''s lips twitched. Sarah.


    As for the other ones, they were thin threads that pointed to ordinary houses. The thickest of the links ended at his home at eastern Derbury.


    Trisha, Eulene thought. A few other strings of average width pointed at Joseph''s office.


    There was nothing suspicious in Derbury.


    As for the ones that trailed Northwards to Aramon, a couple of the strings were on par with the one that connected Trisha. But Eulene could not find the end as they exceeded her range.


    She put her mind to it and tried to zoom out, and zoom out the view did.


    The range increased by a few more kilometres, but still, she failed to reach Aramon, or any of the endpoints of the links that directed Northwards.


    With a sigh, she closed her celestial eye. The view returned to the dark cave.


    She shook her head at Xavier.


    Xavier snapped his fingers. The illusion barrier disappeared.


    "Now," Xavier circled around the bed to the other side of Joseph, "for the real question."


    Eulene suddenly felt a chill running down her spine. The temperature of the cave dropped to the point of being icy as the already dark cave turned every darker. An overwhelming pressure dawned upon everything.


    Eulene circted her Qi to drive that pressure out. She looked at Xavier, bbergasted. Pitch ck killing intent was oozing out from his very being.


    As a cultivator that grew up in a dog eat dog world, she had seen witnessed all sorts of killing intent, with all levels of intensity. Out of all the cultivators, the demonic practitioners were the ones that excelled the most when it came to killing intent. They nurtured that intent through killing hundreds of thousands of lives¡ªinnocent or not.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The killing intent Eulene herself had used to trap David and his team in that horrifying illusion back at the warehouse, was something she learned from the cultists. As for her own killing intent, it was intense, but not brute.


    But the killing intent that was being released by Xavier, it was¡ªdemonic. Just how many hundreds of thousands¡ªno¡ªmillions have he killed to nurture a killing intent this strong?


    Eulene, one of the strongest beings in her own world, had to use her heavenly Qi to fight against the annoying killing intent. The ordinary Joseph, being an ordinary human, was obviously facing much worse.


    His whole body was squirming, trying to get out of the predicament as he gasped for breath. The killing intent was enough to suffocate Joseph to death.


    But the crazed Xavier could not let him die so easily, could he?


    He snapped his fingers. Air began to force into Joseph''s lungs¡ªonly enough to keep him alive and conscious.


    Joseph was now in a state where neither could he breath, nor could he die. And Xavier¡ªhe was just getting started.


    He took off his hat and brought out a long iron saw, before passing it to Eulene.


    Eulene''s eyes glinted. Now she knew what that bastard meant when he asked how proficient she was at using the saw.


    She looked at Joseph''s head which was bobbing up and down gasping for breath. Beneath his head, the metal was rusted with blood.


    Anger dwelled in her heart as killing intent speed out from her own eyes.


    She did not need Xavier to say anything. She knew what she need to do.


    Xavier, on the other hand, looked at the four straps that were tightly tied to Joseph''s wrists and ankles before looking at the dried blood beneath Joseph''s head.


    "You were quite serious with your research, weren''t you?" Xavier''s tone reached the iciest level of coldness. "So much that you needed the most active specimen¡ªfresh out of a child''s head."


    Xavier arched forward, taking his masked face closer to Joseph''s. The red smile on his mask took the creepiest shape, with an unnatural curve and pointy ends. The red was that of blood, and it shined like the full moon that was outside in the night sky.


    Joseph stopped gasping, as if he forgot how to breath. His eyes began to vibrate from the terror Xavier bequeathed to him.


    "I wonder how their screams sounded," Xavier asked. His tone was cold, but one could also imagine the smile behind his mask. "When you sawed their skull alive."


    Xavier straightened his back. Eulene wasted no time and ced the jagged side of the saw on his forehead.


    She ced it at the perfect ce, right above his eyes, and at an angle. When it came to anatomy, cultivators could defeat certified physicians.


    Before Eulene could start sawing. Joseph subconsciously began to scream his heart out as he wriggled his head, trying to get out of the saw''s clutches.


    Eulene held him by his jaw, stopping him from moving.


    "Don''t hold there," Xavier interrupted. "It will hinder his screams."


    Eulene could see the smile behind his mask. Crazy son of a bitch!


    However, sheplied. She wanted to hear the screams as well. Heh! She mocked herself. As if she was any better.


    She moved her hand to Joseph''s be and pushed it with one finger, pinning his head into ce.


    Without any further ado, she began to saw it to and fro.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" A soul writhing scream sted out from Joseph''s mouth as the saw ground into his cranium. Blood fountained out from the sides.


    Joseph''s whole body was squirming, trying to get out of those leathery shackles. But s, Xavier reinforced those straps further. As for Joseph''s head, it was pinned in ce by Eulene''s finger.


    Tears endlessly streamed out from his eyes, and momentster he went blind as Eulene cut through some nerves.


    Eulene was halfway through when Joseph stopped moving his body, but he kept on screaming in agony, and soon after, the screams began to die down.


    All of Joseph''s muscles rxed. His pants were drenched from piss and soiled by faeces.


    But neither Xavier, nor Eulene were disgusted. They had gone through multiple battles and wars. Such sights and and smells weremon asmon could be. They had faced much worse.


    Eulene pulled out the bloody saw. The psycho was dead¡­ or so she thought.


    Xavier snapped his fingers again. The fresh red blood on the bed climbed back into Joseph''s head. The half detached cranium began to reattach at a visible pace. In a couple of seconds, his head was as good as new.


    Electricity danced between Xavier''s fingers as he reached his arm out. He touched the dead Joseph''s chest with the electrified hand.


    Joseph''s whole body jolted. He gasped for breath trying to sit up. But the leathers hold him back.


    "Why are you in a hurry?" Xavier said with the creepy smile. "You just felt the pain of one child."


    He tilted his head.


    "Wouldn''t it be unfair for the 12 other victims?"

 Chapter 73 Right?

    I remember like it was yesterday.


    I had received the long-awaited eptance letter from the University of Aramon. Though it''s embarrassing to admit, I remember jumping all around the house that day out of excitement. All those hours of constant studies had paid off.


    The letter demanded me to select my major as soon as possible and answer to them. I stopped jumping and looked behind.


    My brother, Jacob, he was jumping with a smile brighter than mine, even though he had no clue what just transpired. My happiness is all the reason he needed to be happy.


    I knew the exact major I was going to choose.


    Five years passed. I graduate Summa Cum Laude with a degree in Psychiatry. Many of my professors and peers called me the nexting of Sir Benjamin Conners.


    But I knew better¡­ I knew how under-qualified I was to even be close to his level. Else, I would have healed my brother already.


    Even before I could apply, an offer came from Benjamin Conners Psychiatric Clinic. I was not too surprised, considering my sessful internship there.


    Nevertheless, I had the urge to dance and jump around my house again. But the five years of studying and practising psychiatry affected my mind and emotions.


    Still, I had a bright smile on my face the entire day. Benjamin Conners Psychiatric Clinic was more than just a dispensary, it was a ce of medical and psychiatric research.


    Jacob''s health was smile was deteriorating day by day. Worse¡ªhe was beginning to lose his greatest asset¡ªhis smile.


    I needed toe up with a cure, and


    I joined BCPC. Newbies were not allowed to do research. They must have at least a couple of years looking after and treating mental patients before getting permission and funds to do so.


    I was a man of sheer determination¡­ someone terribly afraid of losing his little brother. I used my expertise and connections to get an early permission. As for the funds, I worked overtime.


    Research¡ªit was anything but fun, especially when you have a time bomb. But I went at it, despite the little results.


    Years passed. Jacob''s condition only got worse. He even lost the little ability to speak he had. As for the results of my research? I had¡­ nothing.


    Then, I discovered something. A few of the mentally ill or challenged people have, in some phase of their life, suffered from a physical trauma on their head.


    It hit me. Maybe it was not the psyche, but the physique¡ªthe brain!


    I changed my research. I gathered all my evidences and findings and proposed my theory¡ªalong with the term ''Cerebropsychiatry''¡ªto the director.


    I still remember hisugh. ''This is bullshit,'' he said. I urged, pleaded, even begged to permit me to research on preserved brains.


    I failed. After all, it was more profitable to sell such organs to the ck market. s, it is something I learned muchter. I wish I had know of such markets at that time.


    I lost all hope. Jacob was bedridden. I submitted a request for a long term leave of absence to spend time with Jacob. In case they rejected, I had a letter of resignation ready.


    My request was epted, and I did what I needed to do¡ªapanying Jacob. Soon, the inevitable came.


    Jacob¡­ my brother¡­ he was no more.


    That day, I had lost a piece of me. After I was done with the funeral, I stepped out of the house and began to wander aimlessly through the empty streets of Aramon.


    Were they empty though? Or was I just too absent minded? After all, ''empty'' doesn''t go well with ''Aramon''.


    This was how my days went¡ªeither lying in home, reminiscing about home, or wandering aimlessly to relieve the pain. All the psychology tricks I had learned felt as if they were for naught.


    I felt like giving up psychiatry, or anything for that matter. I was a failure¡ªsomeone incapable of even protecting his own little brother.


    I picked up my already written resignation and coursed to the clinic. But right outside, I watched a middle ageddy.


    Following thatdy were two boys. The older one looked fine¡ªtalking with his mother normally. As for the one who looked younger, he had a short neck, small head, ttened face, and nted eyes. He looked like my brother¡­ he was facing the same condition as that of my brother.


    A secondter, the older boy wrapped his arm around the younger boy''s neck and smiled at him. The nervousness on the little boy''s face disappeared, and what reced it was a smile¡ªa smile that was too familiar for me.


    I rushed to the clinic, throwing the scrunched up resignation letter into the bin outside. I might have been unable to save my own little brother. But I couldn''t let all the older brothers out there easily lose theirs.


    My practice of psychiatry continued. I looked after the patients and continued my research.


    Years passed. And finally, came that fateful day.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was on night duty, working at my office. I heard footstepsing from outside and soon, the door opened. It was an old man¡ªa psyche patient that had been recently admitted by the Detectivete.


    He had a surgical knife in his hand. I was frightened. His eyes met mine. He was looking right into my eyes¡ªpiercing through them.


    I resisted my urge to scream. Such sudden actions would only aggravate the patient. I slowly stood up from my chair, and secretly held the closest sharp object I could find¡ªa pair of scissors.


    The old man walked to me¡ªslowly, his brown eyes locked to mine. My n was to run the opposite direction when he circled around the desk.


    Soon, he reached the front of the table. I readied myself. If he came from the left, I would run right and if he came from the right, I would run left.


    But he did neither. What he did was beyond my wildest expectations. He jumped, with the knife in his handing at me.


    I ducked, subconsciously hurling my armed hand up. It hit something. Something wet dripped onto my suit. A metallic smell hit my nostrils. The scissor I was holding tightly began to oscite, and soon¡ªeverything came to a still.


    I looked up. The old man was silent, his eyes still looking dead in mine. The scissor was pierced into his throat, fresh blood dripping out of it. The warm blood dripped on my face.


    My brain tried to process everything, but it went haywire. When I finallyposed myself, only one phrase popped in my mind¡ªthat I was a killer.


    And soon, another thought came to my mind. Patients had gone missing before, and the one I just killed reported ughtered all of his family. So he had nobody to turn to.


    I looked at his head. It would be a waste to let go of that brain.


    In the next years, a few more psyche patients disappeared¡ªall with existing criminal records. And my research advanced at an unbelievable pace.


    Soon, all the criminals disappeared. Having no choice, I started to go after the old patients who had no family. And soon, I ran out of them.


    Somewhere along that timeline, I turned into a monster.


    I then hunted for patients with specific mental diseases¡ªregardless of their age and past. But I never went for youths.


    And a time came when the higher ups became suspicious. Too many patients had disappeared. The detectivete began investigations.


    I was scared. I should have controlled myself. The detectives were closing on to me. I was sure I would be captured.


    And that''s when ''they'' introduced themselves. It was in a dream.


    Not only ''they'' promised me to protect me from this mess, they also promised me constant supply of fresh brains and everything I needed for my research.


    Desperate, I epted their help. I was too worried to think of the cost that woulde with it.


    Soon, I was out of the mess. A fellow psychiatrist was arrested. He even admitted to all the crimes. I became aware of the ''their'' power. I was scared.


    They ordered me to resign and shift to Derbury. Iplied.


    They ordered me to open a psychiatric facility to make a cover, Iplied.


    They ordered me to steal a certain vase from the gallery, Iplied.


    I still remember the day five years ago when it climbed up from the vase. It was a monster that defied everythingmon sense. But strangely, I wasn''t afraid. I felt more ''connected'' with the tall shadowy being.


    Maybe, it was the connection that ''monsters'' shared. ''They'' told me it was mine. I could order it to do anything. But I had no intentions of experimenting with it. Hence, I ordered it to go back.


    Soon, I met her¡ªTrisha. She was anything but ordinary. She was¡­ something else. Whenever I walked and talked to her, it reminded me of the days when I still had a family. I did not fell alone or burdened anymore.


    And then, her father proposed a marriage between us.


    I had no intentions of epting it. Thest thing I would want was for someone I love to be tied up to a monster.


    But¡­


    A marriage would be a good cover to what I am doing, right?


    A day woulde when everything is over and I get back my peaceful life back, right?


    A time wille when I can cure the world of mental illness and grow old with her, right?

 Chapter 74 Leave A Mark

    The day of our marriage, it was the happiest day of my life. I wanted to forget everything. If possible, I wanted to erase my past and live my life to the fullest with my beloved Trisha.


    But that night, ''they'' came in my dreams again. They told me to scavenge for children¡ªwith the ability to use magic.


    I was befuddled. Magic? What did they mean? Nevertheless, they instructed me how to differentiate children who could use supernatural power.


    As I was using something paranormal myself, I hit upon a n. I decided to make a move on the night of full moon.


    ording to ''them'', the smarter a child is, the higher their chance of being able to use magic. Derbury is a small town. I didn''t even need to use a private detective to find out who the smartest kids in the town.


    Soon, I discovered Eulene Maisel. She was a genius¡ªon par with me, or even beyond. I released the ''Tower''. That''s the name I came up with.


    And Tower didn''t disappoint. As it was our first hit, I supervised the whole process myself. I witnessed how the monster teleported through space and ''stole'' objects from around. I was bbergasted, but soon, I realised how little I cared.


    Once the young girl, who was a couple of years away from stepping into adulthood, was brought to me, to this special cave I developed in the hill. I consoled her, used my charms and skills in psychology to develop a friendly rtionship with her.


    I had witnessed her manipte the pond water a second before. I knew she was special and I was curious about her.


    I suspected that ''they'' were looking for such special children with super powers so that ''they'' could hire and nurture the children. I thought that it was not a bad deal. Special people deserved special fates. Rotting away in such a town was not what they deserved.


    After tucking her to sleep, I went to bed myself, awaiting further orders.


    And their orders were clear. Kill her, experiment on her brain.


    I was a killer, but I never killed a child, nor did I ever want to.


    I vehemently rejected the orders, saying I am out. ''They'' can do whatever I want.


    Next day, they sent me photos. Unlike all the photos I had ever seen before, they were coloured. And only one part of the photo was ck and white and grey¡ªTrisha.


    Their message¡ªwas clear. I had no choice. So, I decided to kill her the most painless way possible.


    But no, ''they'' wanted her to suffer from excruciating pain. I did not know what to do, but when I thought of Trisha¡ªher yellow hair, green eyes, gentle smile, and her unforgettableugh¡ªI made up my mind.


    The time came. She pleaded, begged, cried her eyes out, trying to squirm out of the straps. I knew I was being watched¡ªno, ''they'' were watching what I was.


    Hence, I couldn''t even dose her. With the saw, I killed her. Her screams still ring in my ears.


    After the process, I looked at my bloodied hands. Did I cry? Did I feel guilt? Did I feel remorse?


    No. Iughed.


    A psychiatrist? A doctor? The seconding of Benjamin Conners? Cure the world of mental illness? No, I am the one who''s mentally ill. I am a butcher¡ªa fucking monster!


    I lost the bit of humanity I had that day. Since then, I am a monster¡ªa monster who preys on ying children.


    I captured and killed 12 more afterwards. Unlike with Eulene, I did not interact with them for a bit and extracted their brains as fast as possible.


    I also went along with my research on what ''they'' called meta-cerebrums. I also dered to them I don''t need the other brains they promised.


    I had already sinned too much. And with the power I had, I doubted I would ever be able to pay for them. My only hope was not to have Trisha pay for my sins.


    And today, I was proved wrong. I thought ''they'' were the strongest beings in the world.


    But today, I witnessed two ''strangers'' who exceeded the limits of the supernatural world ''they'' exined to me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I am finally paying for my sins, that too¡ªat the best way possible. I hope ''they'' face the same face as well.


    Xavier Godwin. I know it is you. But ''they'' don''t¡ªnot yet.


    One day, I hope you punish them as well, and avenge me.


    Trisha¡­ I am sorry.


    Goodbye.


    ******


    Plop.


    "Madam!" A maid wearing ck and white maid outfit rushed to a blond youngdy, who was sitting before the dressing table. "Why are you crying?!"


    Tears were continuously streaming out from Trisha''s green eyes as she gasped for breath.


    "It hurts, Mia." Trisha held her chest. "I can''t breath."


    ******


    "Enough!" Xavier dered. The red smile on his mask disappeared, leaving behind only the ck nkness.


    Eulene took out the bloodied saw. She wanted to say that it had been only seven rounds of sawing Joseph''s head, but she refrained when she noticed Joseph''s face.


    He had a peaceful smile on his face. He ''epted'' everything.


    "It''s no fun if he won''t scream anymore." Xavier retorted.


    ''Nope. You are just a softie, even in your crazed state,'' Eulene said in her mind.


    Xavier snapped his fingers. Joseph''s head was healed again. But he did note to life again.


    He brought out his golden pocket watch and checked the time. More than two hours had passed since they escaped the train.


    "One more hour till the train reaches Aramon." Xavier pocketed back the watch.


    "What about these?" Eulene pointed her saw at the scene¡ªthe preserved brains, the vase, the dead bodies.


    "It is the Thirteenth''s job." Xavier took the saw back from her.


    A fire suddenly appeared before him. He sterilised the saw with the fire before storing the saw into the hat.


    Eulene pondered for a few seconds. "Shouldn''t we do something here?"


    A question mark disyed on Xavier''s mask.


    "Don''t you see in books," Eulene continued, "where secret organisations and criminals leave behind signs at the crime scenes flexing that ''they were here''."


    The question mark on Xavier''s mask turned back into a smile.


    "I have just the right thing in mind."

 Chapter 75 A Sunny Smile? Or A Dark Smile?

    Dawn. The Sun peeked out from the Eastern Horizon. The tower chimed four times a few minutes ago.


    Tens of carriages were parked at the garden before the gallery. All of the coaches had gs on top of them¡ªgs that depicted a winged shield. Not a single carriage of Detectivete stayed back at theplex.


    David and his team walked through the streets towards the hill¡ªor what remained of that.


    Superintendent Franklin, who was wearing his signature round sses with a hanging lopped string, caught up with them.


    "Greetings!" He took off his hat and saluted to the special team from Aramon.


    David nodded. "Have you locked everything down?" he kept walking towards his destination. "Were there any civilian witnesses?"


    "Yes. I have made sure nobody''s in the vicinity and that nobody can enter." Superintendent Franklin was trying his best to keep up with the special team''s pace. "As for witnesses, there weren''t any. At least not before we received that anonymous tip."


    "Do you have that letter?" David asked.


    "Of course!" Superintendent Franklin took out a piece of paper from his ck coat and handed it over to David.


    David''s grey eyes secretly glinted gold. He frowned, stopping in his tracks. "Where did you get this? Who delivered it?"


    "I don''t know." The Superintendent pulled off a hard brake as well. "A constable came running to me, saying it dropped on his head."


    David returned the piece of paper to the man wearing sses.


    A string of electrical humming sounded beside David''s ears. It was a coded message¡ªa question from Thompson.


    [There''s no fingerprints other than the Superintendent''s on the paper] David transmitted to both Thompson and Cassius. [The one who sent the tip is definitely a kic, or perhaps even a Paranormal]


    David turned to the scene before him, so did Thompson, Cassius and the Superintendent.


    What was supposed to be a hill of average size had ''opened up'' like a lotus flower. At the centre of all those earthy petals, was a small open chamber with three metal furniture, and a corpse lion on one of them.


    The open chamber looked as if it were suspending in the air. But Cassius detected thin particle 6 strings that supported the chamber and reported it to David.


    As for the Gallery, the chief attraction of the town¡ªon par with Zeitmann''s Tower, it was sliced into tens of pieces.


    The pieces seemed to suspend in the air, with varying gaps between the pieces. It looked like an illusory structure that is only possible in heaven or other ces of high fantasy.


    All the detectivete officers could hardly believe their eyes as they stared at the miraculous scene with awe.


    Golden light shone in David''s grey eyes yet again. He detected hundreds of invisible strings holding the whole structure together. The strings were rooted to the surface of the open earthen petals.


    And there was a tall pir that supported the tallest of the pieces of the sliced gallery.


    "Attract everyone''s attention," David ordered before walking forward to the structure. Thompson and Cassius followed.


    Superintendent Franklin understood what David meant. He pped his hands. "Attentionds! Gather here!" He shouted with a stern and dominant voice.


    All the members of the detectivete¡ªbe it the inspectors, or the constables¡ªmoved their eyes from the structure and rushed to the Superintendent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    David, ensuring no eyes were on them or the structure, nodded and turned invisible. Thompson and Cassius became invisible as well with David''s high level lumomancy. Even though nobody could see them, they could see each other.


    The trio ran forward at unimaginable speed and with a single jump,nded on the small chamber suspending between the rocky petals and beneath the hovering pieces of the Gallery.


    As soon as the trio scanned through the furnitures, Thompson and Cassius frowned. Only David was nonchnt¡ªor at least he appeared to be.


    Thompson pointed at the preserved brains on the shelf. "Are they¡­"


    "Yes." David nodded. "Their sizes match."


    Lightning flickered around Thompson''s invisible body. "Which fucker did something so horrible?"


    "This one," the otherwise silent Cassius answered as he pointed to the well dressed corpse on the metal bed.


    "Doctor Joseph Hearts," David said as his eyes locked onto Joseph''s peaceful face. "A psychiatrist who used to work at Benjamin Conners Psychiatric Clinic. He resigned five years ago and moved to Derbury."


    He turned to the archaic looking vase ced beside the shelf. "Five years ago, the ''Vase of Ribaya'' was stolen from the Southern Art Gallery, suspected to seal a Curse. And not soon after, Eulene Maisel, the first of the Derbury serial children disappearance case victims, went missing."


    "So, he''s the culprit?" Thompson asked, looking at the corpse with mixed feelings¡ªhappy that the culprit was taken down, disgruntled that it was not them who caught him.


    David nodded.


    "Who could have done this?" Thompson asked.


    "The same party who did this." David pointed up, towards the tens of sliced pieces of the Gallery suspending in the air. "And sent us this tip."


    Both Thompson and Cassius looked up. No matter how many times they witnessed the scene, it surprised them every time.


    They were kics themselves¡ªthat too elites, ones who counted amongst the best the country could offer. They knew how much difficult of a task manipting particles was. Even menial tasks put strains on the brain and required days of practice.


    But restructuring an entire hill and a humongous piece of architecture on top of it? It was something their team could do as well. But it would take them days, if not months.


    And they have already received reports that the whole structure waspletely fine yesterday midnight.


    So, everything happened in a span of four hours or worse¡ªeven less.


    "But why this structure?" The curious Cassius asked.


    David turned to the Sun, which was already up, before looking at the opposite direction of the chamber.


    The shadows of all the different pieces coincided together to form a curved smile and a hat on top of it.


    "It''s a message." David answered Cassius'' question, his eyes fixed on the shadowy smile and the hat on the grassy grounds.


    "It''s the advent of a new Secret Society."

 Chapter 76 End Of The Journey

    That''s it folks! The end of volume one! This was my first time ever, writing a mystery. How was it? I hope you liked it. I know some of you might be disappointed that I did not introduce any disciples. But I think it was necessary to have a steady base.


    Bu worry not! The first disciple is going to be introduced the next chapter!


    Thank you for reading SecSy and staying with me. Stay tuned!


    ************


    Two hours passed since the Steamliner departed from Derbury station.


    It was still a bit bright outside despite midnight because of the full moon. The trees, fields, bushes and sometimes a small house shes past the window.


    But Chrysa, the blonde detective tasked by David to look after the dangerous duo, had no time to enjoy the scenery outside.


    Her eyes, along with her other senses, were always on Xavier and Eulene, making sure they did not make any wrong moves.


    She was bored, painfully so.


    After Xavier returned from the washroom, the duo barely spoke. But once they decided to y the ssic Rock-Paper-Scissors game, Chrysa thought she would finally get some drama and entertainment.


    Little did she know that she was in for a surprise.


    As Xavier was handsome, Chrysa''s mind was biased to internally support him.


    The first round, the hatted Xavier won. She was ted.


    The second round, the same results. Chrysa nodded. He was a pro it seemed.


    The third round, Xavier won again. Chrysa was genuinely surprised. She had rarely ever seen such a smooth whitewash before.


    But the duo continued the match. And soon, Xavier won his hundredth round, and they yed a hundred.


    Chrysa began to question everything. She was sure ''probability'' did not work this way. Was he cheating somehow? Was the match fixed?


    But her questions remained unanswered. After Xavier won his 420th victory, Chrysa lost all of his interest. Even though she secretly cheered for Xavier, it was no fun if she knew he was going to win every time.


    And soon after, the records were 700-0-0.


    Meanwhile, Xavier and Eulenended on thest coach of the train. Eulene took off her mask and snapped her fingers. Her blue silk dress reced the silver robe.


    She turned to Xavier. "Take off your mask."


    "Hmph!" The masked Xavier snorted, his mask devoid of any lights. "I don''t want to."


    "Your wish." Eulene shrugged. "After all, it''s okay to be ashamed of such a hideous face. I understand you. If I had your face, I would have hidden it myself."


    Xavier sighed. "People wears masks everyday. They show one face to strangers, other to their friends, another to their family, and they keep some for themselves. I have put on so many faces in life that I forgot who I really am. The only time when I am without a mask is when I am wearing one. And you are the only one to have ever witnessed it."


    Eulene stayed silent.


    Xavier held his mask, and pulled it off. The wild aura surrounding him disappeared in a moment. Xavier''s silver eyes became visible and his ck hair turned to their original silver.


    "Forget everything you saw." Xavier took off his hat and dropped the mask inside before putting it back on.


    "Heh!" Eulene snorted. "You wish!"


    Xavier did not respond.


    "How do we get in now?" Eulene asked, pointing at the coach their seats were in.


    "Follow me," Xavier dashed forward.


    Euleneplied and followed.


    They stood above the coach next to their booked carriage. Eulene detected a dense forest with big trees approaching them. Eulene understood what his ns were.


    She expanded her senses to see what their clones were doing. She frowned. Anger swelled in her mind.


    "What have you done?!" She fumed at Xavier.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?" Xavier shrugged. "I couldn''t have kept the clones idle, and they can''t mimic our voices. Rock-Paper-Scissors is undoubtedly one of the superior solutions."


    "Howe you are winning every time?"


    "Because I am the one who programmed them?"


    Eulene clicked her tongue. "Just you wait."


    Soon, the steamliner cruised into the dense forest. The silver light of the moon could not invade the leafy barrier held by the hundreds of trees. The entire scene became dark.


    Takin the opportunity, Xavier and Eulene rushed to their cabin window. They tugged the clones outside the window, dropping them, before taking back their seats.


    Xavier sent new electrical signals into them, giving them new orders. The clones released acids from their mouth, destroying their clothes and skin before crushing the beating hearts within them. After losing their human characteristics, they dug into the ground and expanded the roots that came out of their feet.


    They were now independent.


    Back at in the cabin, Xavier and Eulene looked at Chrysa, surprising her.


    Eulene cracked her knuckles. "How many times did I lose?"


    "Sev-"


    Killing intent leaked out from Eulene.


    Chrysa gulped and forced a smile. "Zero."


    "Good." Eulene nodded. She then snapped her neck. "It''s about time I get serious."


    "Your wish." Xavier brought forth his hand.


    Eulene brought forth hers. They stared into each other''s eyes, trying to pierce through them.


    Chrysa could feel the temperature drop.


    How did a simple game that was defying thews of probability became this intense?


    Sending a signal through their minds, they started the round, their eyes still locked on one another.


    Rock-Rock. Draw.


    Once again, they let out their moves.


    Paper-Paper. Draw.


    Third round.


    Paper-Paper. Draw.


    Chrysa did not know how to feel. The game remained a game that defied thews of probability.


    A hundred rounds passed. A hundred draws. Three hundred rounds passed. Three hundred draws.


    Chrysa, however, did not dare to show boredom anymore.


    Despite the predictable results of the round, the atmosphere made it so that if the bnce is tweaked by even a small margin, a war can start. This whole steamliner might blow up, killing her in the process.


    With every draw, the atmosphere got even more intense and the temperature¡ªcolder.


    But however cold it became, Chrysa''s whole body was drenched worth sweat.


    And finally, they the war came to a stop.


    Chrysa rxed.


    They reached Aramon.

 Chapter 77 Epilogue

    Morning.


    A kilometre away from the hill-turned-lotus, upon which levitated the sliced pieces of the gallery, stood two men in gentlemanly attires.


    Both the taller man, and the shorter one were garbed in ck suits and had ck hats on their head.


    "Should we¡­ should we report this to the higher ups?" The taller man asked, his brown eyes fixed on the deformed hill.


    "Are you crazy?!" The shorter man rebuked, his eyes almost going bloodshot. "Your whole body was sliced into pieces. You should know better. Was a piece of your brain misced or something?"


    "No, but-"


    "There''s no buts!" The shorter man retorted. "You didn''t see with your own eyes, but I did. It''s not something a human can do." He pointed at the earthen lotus a kilometre away. "Do you think it''s something a normal Kic can do?"


    "What do you mean?" The taller man frowned. "Were they Paranormals?"


    "Or worse¡­" The shorter man sighed, taking his finger back. "Cmity ss¡­"


    Silence ensued.


    "Still, we have an artefact that can-"


    The shorter man smacked the back of hisrade''s head. "Fool! Walpurgis doesn''t have a single Cmity ss! Hell! I doubt there are any other living cmity sses other than the ones we saw. Are you thinking we are the only ones with an Ancient Artefact in our hands?"


    His tallerrade vehemently shook his head. "Then, what shall we do?"


    "What else?" The shorter man snorted. "We take this to our graves. And the next time we spot those monsters, we run away without a second''s consideration. After all, Walpurgis is not our religion or anything. Everyone''s in there for the benefits."


    "So, we failed this time''s missions?" The taller man sighed.


    "But protected our lives." The shorter man took in a deep breath. "Thank the heavens those two were merciful. That snap of his fingers still ring in my ears."


    "What about Lord Silverman? He was our employer this time. I don''t think we are getting away scot-free."


    "Hmph! What can a mere Electal Lord do? That too, the Electal Lord of a town we can destroy in a couple of days."


    "But his-"


    "His connections?" The shorter man smirked. "Don''t worry. I have taken care of it."


    ******


    Somewhere around the Northern part of Derbury, sunlight glinted on the shiny surfaces of several carriages.


    "Enough, right?" Wilbur asked, the smile on his face as bright as ever.


    There was another man before him¡ªa bit obese, dressed in brown. He frowned and counted all the gold coins in the pouch again.


    "Tell me honestly," he looked at Wilbur, "who have you robbed?"


    Wilbur clicked his tongue, but did not lose the smile on his face. "Who in this town can carry this much gold coins? I told you, I had a wonderful and generous customer."


    "Fine. Fine." The man snorted. "If you don''t want to tell me. Just say so. Besides," he gave Wilbur a strange look. "How many gold coins are left with you? Don''t tell me your ''generous customer'' gave only this much." He gave Wilbur a smile.


    Wilbur, the smile expert, grasped the nature of the broker''s smile in an instant; it was that of evil.


    Wilbur closed in on the man, looked left and right, before saying in a low voice, "Have I told you that my ''generous customer'' is from Aramon, and is affiliated with the Detectivete?"


    Wilbur brought out a golden insignia from his coat¡ªone with a winged shield.


    The fat man took a couple of steps back, his eyes filled with horror. "The Crest of Protection?! How can a mere coachman like you have one?"


    The smile on Wilbur''s face widened as he pocketed back the crest. "Don''t tell anyone," he whispered, looking left and right.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The broker paid his utmost attention. What could be the reason a mere coachman got a promise of protection from the Detectivete, something that even high level politicians did not have the privilege to get?


    "My customer¡ªhe is very ''generous''," Wilbur answered.


    The broker almost fell to the ground. After saying his farewell, he took off with the carriage and his beloved steeds¡ªCask and Beck.


    He took out the crest and looked at it. A sigh escaped his mouth. That day, when that high level officer from the Detectivete, the one with the grey eyes and brown coat, came to interrogate, the detective informed him of the dirty history of the broker.


    Sensing that he, along with his two little kids were in danger, he had no choice but to spill the beans, especially after the detective offered him the Crest of Protection.


    After releasing yet another sigh, he brought the smile back to his face.


    Off they go to find the next passenger!


    Neigh!


    ******


    "Mother, have they reached Aramon yet?" Sarah asked with a sullen face.


    Miss Maisel was at the dining table, feeding Sarah. "They should have hours ago."


    "Will shee to visit us?"


    "Of course! She said that I just have to send her a letter saying that I cookedmbs, and she will be here in a jiffy!" Miss Maisel dered.


    Sarah''s eyes twinkled. "Are you cookingmb today?"


    The matron clicked her tongue. "Give your sister some free time with your brother inw, will you?"


    ******


    At the middle of Derbury, stood the Silverman Mansion, residence of the Electal Lord of Derbury.


    Inside, the bloated and almost bald Electal Lord was walking to and fro, shouting out curses every now and then. His wife stood worried in the room.


    "Everything''s done for!" Lord Silverman stopped in his tracks. "We need to escape Avarynth!"


    His wife touched his shoulder. "Dear, you need to calm down."


    "Calm?" The man snorted. "If I get caught, even the Prime Minister can''t do anything. The Thirteenth will be the judge of this matter."


    "What if you bribe-"


    The man began tough hysterically. "Bribe? The Thirteenth? It''ll be like pouring a couple of buckets into the ocean. That Society''s coffers is bottomless and is filled to the brim."


    The allying bell rang.


    "Who is it at this hour?!" The man frowned. "Are the guards grazing the field?"


    Heavy footsteps came from outside his room, along with his butler''s voice. "Sir! You can''t just barge in! This mansion belongs to Lord Silver-"


    The wooden door smashed open.


    Outside, stood a young man¡ªgarbed in brown. His ck hair swayed from the force of his attack, while his grey eyes were looking dead in Lord Silverman''s eyes.


    There was a smile on the young man''s face.


    "Greetings, ''Mister'' Silverman!"

 Chapter 78 Welcome To Aramon!

    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sense had a super-long range, she held back. She wanted to witness Aramon, ''the city of everything possible by mankind'', with her own two eyes.


    The steamliner was travelling fast, rattling through the tracks. The wind kissed Eulene''s face, blowing her silky ck hair. There was a bright smile on her face and twinkle on her eyes.


    Even Chrysa was mesmerised by the scene. Xavier could not let go of this opportunity. He secretly brought out his camera, used lumomancy to bend the lights and get the perfect angle of the scene, before taking a snap. There was no sh, no click, no nothing.


    Even the distracted Chrysa''s kic senses could not sense anything. All the evidence there was of the photo being taken was the photo itself.


    [You better have taken a good shot] Of course his actions did not escape Eulene''s senses.


    [You can see itter.] Xavier did not have the intention to hide it from her anyway. He was a gentleman through and through.


    Glowing lights appeared in Eulene''s vision. Even though the night was not the darkest thanks to the full silver moon above, the bright lights in the distance stood out.


    Aramon was ahead. And it looked as bright as if it trapped the sun within. The steamliner slowed down. The smoke from the cylindrical engine began to thwart her view.


    Suddenly, a huge gust of wind blew away the smoke, clearing the scene. The smile on her face widened. The snap of Xavier''s fingers did not escape her ears.


    The train whistled, entering the vicinity of the grand city. The fields that surrounded the tracks reminded Eulene of the cornfields at Derbury, and the tens of one storied wooden houses remind her of Miss Maisel of Sarah.


    Eulene grimaced in her mind. Now, she was feeling double the homesickness¡ªmissing her home world and the home back at Derbury at once.


    But the excitement of entering Aramon overshadowed those negative feelings. Soon, the green fields that swayed under the silver moonlight were reced by tens of one storeyed houses¡ªbig and small.


    The train slowed even further, letting out a whistle once again. The scenery turned brighter as tens of linedmp posts lit up everything.


    Soon, an arched building came into her sight. The structure reminded her of the station back in Derbury. But the construction before her was muchrger and grander. Her sensitive ears could discern the voices of hundreds of people of chattering within.


    The temperature rose as the train screeched to a halt. The wind stopped blowing and the smoke clouded above.


    Tens of people stared at her¡ªwith curiosity, intrigue and awe. But Eulene''s thick skin ignored them all.


    "Let''s go," Xavier''s voice interrupted her sightseeing session.


    But she did not mind at all. She was more than ready to step foot on Aramon.


    Chrysa slid the door open like the good escort she was. Xavier got out and led Eulene outside. Chrysa followed.


    Half the gazes locked on her disappeared when they discovered that Xavier was right beside her. She let out a giggle and scanned the scenery.


    The whole station was lit withmps and chandeliers. The marbled floor underneath reminded her of the haunted gallery. This station was leagues beyond the one back in Derbury.


    Even the people were dressed better, having a more refined appearance and aura. She turned to Xavier and scanned him hat to toe.


    Xavier raised a brow.


    "Now that I look at you again, you have that Aramonian vibe." Eulene nodded.


    Xavier shook his head at her childishness.


    He turned to Chrysa. "Is this it?" He smiled. "Or are you visiting my home tonight?"


    The blonde''s face turned red, but sheposed herself in a second. "I will take my leave." She then gave Eulene a nce before turning back to Xavier. "We will expect you to visit the Thirteenth soon. I am sure you have the address."


    "May we meet soon. Thank you for your hard work." Xavier did a gentleman''s bow.


    Chrysa did not say anything and left the scene.


    [There are still sharp eyes fixed on us] Eulene transmitted.


    [That''s customary] Xavier replied. [Detective Ashdown is a top gun, at the Thirteenth. And ording to him, we are high profile subjects]


    "Sight-seen enough?" He asked.


    Eulene turned to the monument not far away from her. There were ck and white photos of the Steamliner, along with some well dressed people.


    "Were they the ones who created the steamliner?" She asked.


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "They are from our neighbouring nation¡ªVisgoth. When ites to machinery and technology, nothinges close to the crafts of the Visgothics."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene nodded. She had heard of Visgoth from her geography lessons. Aunt Maisel said that every seven out of ten inventors hailed from Visgoth.


    "Let''s go," she said. She had seen enough of the station. It was time to see the rest.


    Xavier led Eulene outside the station. There, tens of grand carriages¡ªeach at least as the expensive as the posh coach Wilbur drove back in Derbury¡ªwere parked, with the seasoned coachmen standing straight beside their powerful steeds.


    Fuck! Eulene was shocked. Aramon was rich. Such carriages were a luxury back in Derbury, but here, it seemed normal.


    "Don''t be too impressed," Xavier interrupted her thoughts. "We used the VIP exit." He pointed up.


    Eulene craned her neck up. He was right. There was a huge board with ''VIP'' calligraphed on it. She looked back at the scene. Now that she knew it was VIP, even the grass looked expensive.


    Xavier searched around and found what he wanted. He led Eulene to a particr carriage. Unlike the other carriages, its roof looked different.


    The coachman opened the door.


    "Convert," Xavier ordered.


    The stern looking coachman nodded and pulled a lever beside his seat. The roof split into two and slid apart, one falling to the front while the other falling to the back. The carriage was now open.


    Eulene''s eyes twinkled from the sight. She turned to Xavier, "Visgoth?"


    Xavier shook his head. "Avarynth." [It''s my invention]


    Eulene raised a brow. She turned to the board on the exit that said ''VIP''. She suddenly remembered how rich that bastard was, and how much of an expert he was at different fields. Not that she thought of it, it was not that surprising.


    That bastard WAS a mechanist.


    Eulene hopped on the carriage and sat down. Xavier sat opposite her.


    "Edenhelm," Xavier said to the coachman.


    The professional chauffeur could not hold his poker face anymore. His lips twitched and it broke into a slight smile.


    Without any further ado, the coachman whipped the reins, elerating the carriage forward. Soon, it was outside the vicinity of the station.


    Eulene looked at the grand piece of architecture onest time before focusing ahead. It was already past 1 AM. But the whole city was alive.


    Unlike the scenes at Derbury, every one of the buildings were at least two-storeyed tall and were madepletely of bricks, while most of them were three-storeyed or above. And majority of the floors were emanating light through the windows, brightening the entire city.


    "Does the city even sleep?" She muttered.


    Xavier''s lips curved up a bit. "It''s only past one. It''s still day here."


    The carriage wheeled on for about ten minutes before they reached andmark. Eulene found the structure awfully familiar.


    The Zeitmann''s tower here was way taller than the one back at Derbury. Even the gigantic clock on top was giving out light, showing the time to an entire cardinal direction.


    The architecture was simply marvellous. Eulene was not an expert at this world''s history, but even she could feel the illusory ageing of the tower with its height. The base looked modern, but the tip looked ancient. As the tower here was higher, the difference of time was expressed more vividly.


    Indeed, this Zeitmann''s tower was the embodiment of time itself.


    "Is this the tallest in the world?" Eulene asked, her eyes still stuck to the tower in veneration.


    "The one at Konigsberg is even taller," Xavier said.


    "The capital of Visgoth?" Eulene asked. She was not that surprised. After all, Hans Zietmann hailed from Visgoth.


    Xavier nodded. "It was also the first Zeitmann''s tower in the world."


    Soon, the carriage passed through the tower and drove onwards.


    After another ten minutes of journey, Eulene''s eyes twinkled. Gigantic trees entered her sight. A road passed under those green umbres, nked by colourful gardens.


    After the carriage passed through the trees, exclusive mansions and bungalows¡ªeach artistically designed and surrounded by nned greeneries¡ªappeared. Each of the buildings were separated by dozens of meters.


    Eulene did not need to think twice. It was a ce for the ultra rich. She gave Xavier a nce.


    "How are you so rich?" She asked bluntly.


    "How are you so poor after living that long?" Xavier replied.


    Eulene''s lips twitched. She resisted her urge to bring out her sword.


    Xavier guided the coachman, and soon, they reached their destination.

 Chapter 79 Introduction

    The night should have shrouded everything in darkness. But no. The full moon high in the night sky seemed to glow even brighter, lighting up the entire world with its silver hue. Moreover, dozens ofmps surrounded their destination.


    The mansion was far away, separated by a grand garden from the main road. Eulene had already witnessed a handful of expensive manors in this district. But the one in front of her was definitely a piece of art.


    It was more of a pce than an ordinary mansion. The exterior was ted with shiny marbles, and grand external pirs seemed to hold the whole kilometre wide structure. As for the architecture¡ªit was one of the best she had seen aftering to this world.


    Somehow, the architecture and the archaic vibes the mansion was emanating reminded Eulene of the Zeitmann''s towers. She did not know why, but it felt like it.


    The dozens of windows belonging to the structure were emanating bright light. She frowned.


    "Feel free," Xavier said after witnessing Eulene''s suspecting reaction. He had already paid the coachman and shooed it away.


    Eulene did not hold back and released her spiritual senses, scanning through the entire mansion. She knitted her brows further. The mansion was empty? She gave Xavier a look.


    Xavier did not say anything and walked forth, prompting Eulene to do the same. Watchful gazes were still fixed on them. Hence, they did not use their powers.


    After a couple minute walk, they finally reached the manor. Xavier took out a key from his pocket and unlocked therge front door. With a simple push, the wooden door smoothly opened.


    Eulene''s eyes gleamed. Grand chandeliers lit up the gigantic hall that appeared. The floor was covered with rose gold marble¡ªsmooth enough to reflect everything. There were archaic patterns on the floor¡ªartistic and strangely pleasing to the eye.


    Eulene was not impressed by Xavier''s wealth, but the culture and arts of this world¡ªparticrly this country. As for wealth¡ªshe could be considered an owner of the world she was a part of.


    She followed Xavier and stepped in.


    No sooner had they passed the doorframe did the door behind closed.


    Eulene suddenly felt a foreboding. Her instincts urged her to dodge, and dodge she did.


    "Meow!" A ck shadow rocketed past the space where she was just at andnded on the floor.


    It leapt at Eulene again but Xavier caught it mid air.


    Eulene subconsciously took out her sword, ready to battle. But when she saw the creature between Xavier''s hands, she stored the weapon back.


    It was a cat¡ªone as ck as darkness itself. It was not too big, nor too small¡ªjust big enough to easily rest on someone''s forearm. Its heterochromic eyes¡ªone purple and one emerald¡ªwere fixed on Eulene''s eyes.


    "She''s a guest." A wide smile beamed on Xavier''s face as he petted the cat''s head. "How have you been?"


    "Meoow!" It let out a disgruntled call, not bothering to turn to Xavier.


    "Okay. Okay. I am sorry," Xavier said with the same smile. "I shouldn''t have stayed away for that long, or I should have taken you with me. Thank you for taking care of the house while I was away."


    It finally looked up, at Xavier''s face. "Meow?"


    "Yes, next time. I promise."


    "Meow." The dissatisfaction disappeared from its face as it rubbed its head against Xavier''s hand.


    Xavier put the cat on the floor. "Wait, I have a treat."


    Xavier reached into his mouth. He grabbed his wisdom tooth and plucked it out. He wiped off the blood and without any hesitation, threw the tooth at the excited cat.


    "Meow!" The cat jumped up from its spot and caught the tooth with its mouth. And in a moment, it swallowed.


    Eulene observed the entire scene with utter bafflement. What the fuck was happening? She could swear she did not sense any life force earlier. Now that she sensed it again, it did not emanate any life force. Heck! She could not even sense its presence with her spiritual sense.


    And the strangest of them all, it fed on teeth? What in the hell was that cat?


    There was only one way to find the answer.


    "Don''t you think you should introduce to each other?" She smiled at Xavier.


    "Pardon me," Xavier said nobly before turning to the cat. "Meet Eulene." He pointed at her. "She will stay with us from now on."


    The cat hissed at Eulene, clearly dissatisfied.


    Xavier then turned to Eulene. "He is Loki, my ymate. Be nice to him."


    "He?" Eulene gave the cat a nce. Clearly, there was not anything down there.


    Loki, seemingly reading her thoughts, jeered at her harder.


    But Eulene paid the cat no mind and asked Xavier, "It is no ordinary cat, is it? You knew I could not sense ''him'', didn''t you?"


    Xavier shrugged. "Honestly, I would have been surprised if you detected him. As for what he is, I don''t know much either." Xavier shook his head.


    Eulene raised a brow.


    "There are only a few things I know of him," Xavier admitted. "First, he is intelligent¡ªwith IQ exceeding average humans."


    "Meow!" Loki dered, its chin raised up and eyes haughtily closed. There was a smug smirk stered on its face.


    Xavier smiled. "Yes, yes. You are a genius." He then turned back to Eulene. "Second, he is hypothetically immortal. I met him seven decades ago, and his vitals remain the same after all these years. Who knows, he might be older than both of us."


    "Meow!" The cat let out another call, this time¡ªa little dissatisfied.


    "Of course our Loki is young!" Xavier said, before looking at Eulene. "Third. I first discovered that he grants wishes in exchange of something¡­ peculiar."


    "Let me guess," Eulene said. "Teeth?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "Wisdom teeth to be precise. Evidently, Loki is a Paranormal. Hence, there''s no scientific exnation behind how he lives on teeth, have such a lifespan etc."


    "And what do you mean by granting wishes," Eulene asked. "I can wish for anything?"


    "No." Xavier shook his head. "You will know once you discover his powers."


    "Powers?" Eulene gave the kitty another sidelong nce. It was indeed anything but weak. If not for her intuition warning her, she would not have remained unscathed¡ªor should she say¡­ unscratched?


    Eulene giggled at the pun inside her head.


    Loki, on the other hand, looked at the foolish guest with disgust.


    Eulene did not ask anything further. She awaited Xavier to give her a full tour of the house.


    Xavier dlyplied. As the gazes of the watchers did not reach inside the mansion, they did not bother to hide their powers any longer. In a matter of seconds, the duo, along with the kitty, roamed around the entire two storeyed pce.


    Eulene discovered that there were a couple of secret rooms underground, but she did not bother Xavier about this matter. Everyone had their secrets, and she had no intentions of peeking into those rooms either.


    After the tour was over, Xavier led Eulene to a cozy room at the upper floor of the mansion. It would be her room from now on.


    Eulene was satisfied. There was an ample amount of furniture in therge room, and each of those furniture reeked of extravagance. She could feel the coziness of the bed just from seeing it.


    She could finally have a good night''s rest. "Thank you," she said.


    "No problem. Be prepared tomorrow. We will have to take a trip to the ministry¡ªto settle your citizenship."


    "Tomorrow?" Eulene raised a brow.


    "The earlier, the better," Xavier replied. "It''s annoying to have gazes locked on me all the time."


    Eulene nodded. She understood.


    Xavier wished Eulene good night and stepped outside the room.


    Loki, who was still in the room, looked at Eulene dead in the eyes.


    [You better stay away from my human]


    Eulene''s eyes almost popped out from her sockets. She subconsciously took a couple of steps back.


    "Oi!" She beckoned Xavier, who was still in her range. "Your cat just spoke!"


    Xavier halted in his tracks and turned back. He scowled. "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "I swear he sent me a transmission just now, using Avion words!" Eulene retorted.


    "Meow!" Loki dered with a confused tone.


    "I know. She is crazy," Xavier said.


    "I am the crazy one?" Eulene was infuriated. "You are the one answering to a cat!"


    "He just said meow that ranged 74 milliseconds with a frequency of 149 Hz," Xavier retorted. "It''s obvious that he is saying you are crazy. Anyone with a brain could understand that."


    Eulene resisted the urge to scream andposed herself. "I am going to bed."


    Xavier gave both Eulene and Loki nces before leaving the room.


    [Just you wait] Eulene transmitted to the cat.


    Loki snorted and left the room.


    Eulene left out a sigh. She closed the door and walked to the bedside table. Her storage ring glinted as a typewriter appeared on the table. It was the same self-smacking typewriter she looted from the Gallery.


    "Hmph! You think you are the only one with a pet?" She muttered.


    *Pet?* The typewriter typed, letting out an array of clicking sounds.


    Eulene coughed. "I just remembered the bird I had reared." She sighed.


    Was Nuwang missing her? She thought.


    The night passed. Both Xavier and Eulene had a good night''s sleep after their hard work, in different rooms of course.


    Xavier prepared breakfast and invited Eulene to join, which she easily epted. She was famished after burning up all those energy yesternight.


    After they were done with the breakfast, Eulene decided to ask something to Xavier¡ªsomething that had been bothering her.


    "Your killing intent¡­ how did you do it?"


    The killing intent Xavier showed to Doctor Hearts was definitely something one could not normally do. And from what she understood of this world''sws, illusory manifestation of killing intent like she did with David back at the warehouse should not be possible. After all, nobody had Dantian or spirit root.


    Xavier heaved out a sigh. He decided to reveal¡­


    His past.

 Chapter 80 Origin X: The Conscription

    After 6 whole months of hard work, sitting for entrance exams after entrance exams, I am finally epted into the best business school in my country. All praise to the Almighty. Sorry for all the inconvenience till now.


    My schedule is still filled with exams courtesy to my parents'' pressure (obviously). But I am much more free from before and hopefully, I can shift to regr updates like before.


    Thank you. Stay tuned.


    ********


    I grew up in an orphanage. When I first arrived there, I was afraid I would be shunned like my ssmates back at school. The silver of my hair and eyes apparently made me ''different''.


    But contrary to my expectations, the Holy Crescent Orphanage, known to be one of the more polished orphanages at that time showed me something different.


    The children flocked around me, as if they discovered something exotic. They scanned me head to toe with utmost intrigue. I though they would have their moment and then start avoiding me.


    But nothing such happened. They stepped forward to befriend me. I clearly remember their names faces even now, even though two whole centuries passed. Estan- the trickster, Martha- the elder sister, Tobey- the clown, Simon- a rare silver eyed boy like me, Christopher¡­ heh¡­ Chris even said that I was the ''Chosen one'', pointing at my hair and eyes.


    That day, I realised something. Nobody is born evil. Children are nk canvases upon which their parents or guardians can draw whatever they want. Depending on their wishes and efforts, the end results can either be a masterpiece, or something unwanted by everyone.


    And those children I met at the orphanage, those canvases were far from being misused. That day, I smiled for the first time after her¡­ my mother''s death.


    Years passed. I grew up there, surrounded by my friends and the ever-caring orphanage staff. I was 16 in no time. And Simon, who just turned 18, attracted the attention of a generous couple. He was on the verge of being adopted.


    The entire gang celebrated. Martha was a great chef. She baked us a cake using the ingredients we bought with our allowance. The night was supposed to be great.


    But that evening, a notice reached us¡ªa notice that wiped the smile off our faces. The Sistine Imperium dered war on us. And every abled male¡ª18 and above were required by thew to join the army.


    The moment we heard that, everyone turned to Simon. He was supposed to be the one with the brightest smile on the face. But all that was left on his countenance was shock and horror.


    After 18 whole years, he was finally going to have parents¡ªa family. But no, he was going to join the army and go to war.


    The gang set up a meeting; our objective¡ªprotect Simon from joining the war. Crazy ideas were proposed, which included breaking his limbs. But it was soon rejected because the government wouldn''t care as he was an orphan. He would just be a cannon fodder. Finally, I proposed the craziest idea of them all.


    "Let''s rece him," I said.


    The camera wasn''t invented yet. With our simr builds, if I dyed my hair ck, and his¡ªsilver, nobody would arouse any suspicions.


    Of course, they vehemently rejected, especially Simon. In the end, it was the same, they said. But my argument silenced them all.


    "I have nothing to lose, while Simon¡ªeverything."


    Soon, the day came. I bid my friends and my little siblings¡­ Did I tell you about my little siblings? I had 27 little brothers and sisters back at the orphanage, and I loved them all. Anyways, I bid them farewell and joined the recruitment party that came to fetch me.


    I, ''Simon Walkford'', was the only eligible recruit from the orphanage. Though Martha was older, thankfully women were not forced to join.


    They brought me to a training camp just outside Aramon. Warfare was evolving fast. They handed me a musket and told me to shoot the dummy a dozen metre away.


    It was already loaded. I nced at one of the instructors teaching older recruits and copied his form, pushing the musket''s butt against my shoulder and aligning the sights with the dummy''s head. I anchored my feet to the ground, took in a deep breath and pulled the trigger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The recoil pushed me two steps back, but I held my bnce. I lowered the smoking musket. My shoulder was hurting bad, and my ears were still buzzing from the gunshot, but the first thing I focused on after opening my subconsciously closed eyes was somewhere else¡ªthe target.


    I missed. The bullet grazed past the dummy''s cheeks and hit the wall behind.


    Before I could express my disappointment, someone hit me on the back of my shoulder. I remained sturdy and turned back. It was the lieutenant in charge of my conscription. I still remember his tanned skin and bald head.


    "He''s a natural," he told his colleague. "Send him to the 3rd regiment," he said.


    I was confused at first. Hadn''t I just missed? But I came to knowter that these training musketscked uracy.


    They trained me for a month. It was rigorous, forcing a 6 month course onto us in just one. It only meant the war was too close.


    Nevertheless, I met other new recruits there. For the first time in years, I was reminded of my school days, when I was ostracised due to my silver traits. Though I had dyed my hair ck, my eyes still drove people away. However, there were exceptions¡ªones who I would call my brother in arms soon after.


    We marched northwards. Steamliner weren''t invented yet, and we foot-soldiers were not worthy enough to board a carriage.


    After three weeks of hellish march¡ªthrough mud, rain and heat¡ªwe reached the war front. We barely had time to prepare, as we received news that the imperial army was fast approaching.


    Unevennds divided our borders. We force marched to take as much high grounds as possible. But before we were done, the enemies came into our sight.


    The Sun was already on its way to setting down, but our intuition said there would be no ceasefire tonight. Our legs were stillnky from the march, our back aching from carrying the ration filled backpack. We could hardly hold onto the wooden muskets, which seemed to be heavier each and every second.


    But we had no choice. The enemy charged.


    *************


    A bit of history lessons:


    Line infantry:


    Line infantry was the type of infantry thatposed the basis of Europeannd armies from thete 17th century to the mid-19th century. Maurice of Nassau and Gustavus Adolphus are generally regarded as its pioneers, while Turenne and Montecoli are closely associated with the post-1648 development of linear infantry tactics.[1] For both battle and parade drill, it consisted of two to four ranks of foot soldiers drawn up side by side in rigid alignment, and thereby maximizing the effect of their firepower. By extension, the term came to be applied to the regr regiments "of the line" as opposed to light infantry, skirmishers, militia, support personnel, plus some other special categories of infantry not focused on heavy front linebat.


    Line infantry mainly used three formations in its battles: the line, the square and the column.


    With the massive proliferation of small arms (firearms that could be carried by hand, as opposed to cannon) in the infantry units from the middle of 17th century, the battlefield was dominated by linear tactics, ording to which the infantry was aligned into long thin lines and fired volleys. A line consisted of 2, 3 or 4 ranks of soldiers.


    The soldiers were supposed to fire volleys at themand of officers, but in practice this happened only in the first minutes of the battle. After one or two volleys, each soldier charged a musket and fired at his own discretion, without hearing themands of the officers. This brought confusion to the system, and the smoke interfered with urate shooting. Such a shootout in a puff of smoke could ur for a very long period of time and the result was unpredictable.


    In addition, at the time of the "hot" shootout, the soldiers were so busy and focused on shooting that they could not notice the attack of cavalry from the nk. Therefore, experienced troops tried to avoid such costly shootouts and restrained their soldiers from premature firing, in order to get as close to the enemy''s line as possible to deliver several crushing volleys at a short distance. In some cases, it was possible to overturn the enemy with just one volley at a short distance. The line was considered as the fundamental battle formation as it allowed for thergest deployment of firepower. Troops in skirmish formation, though able to take cover and use initiative, were highly vulnerable to cavalry and could not hold ground against advancing infantry columns. Line infantry provided an ''anchor'' for skirmishers and cavalry to retreat to if threatened.


    Against surrounding enemy cavalry, line infantry could swiftly adopt square formations to provide protection. Such squares were hollow (consisting of four lines), unlike the pikemen''s and old-style musketeers'' square.


    Movement in line formation was very slow, and unless the battalion was superbly trained, a breakdown in cohesion was virtually assured, especially in any kind of uneven or wooded terrain. As a result, line was mostly used as a stationary formation, with troops moving in column formations and then deploying to line at their destination. Usually, columns would be adopted for movement and melee attacks.


    Line infantry was trained in the manual of arms evolutions, the main objectives of which were fast deployment of a line, rapid shooting and manoeuvre.

 Chapter 81 Origin X: The Battle

    Hey guys! Sorry I went missingst month. I never expected sses to start too soon. It was difficult adapting to sses after seven months of inactivity, that too, at a higher level- college. And the fact that I shifted to business from a science background only added to the hassle. Now that things have cooled down a bit, and I am somewhat ustomed to the system, I deemed it safe to continue writing.


    I am going back to publishing two chapters a day, with a chance of publishing extras on Tuesdays and Mondays.


    Once again, I apologise for the sudden hiatus, and thank you for your patience.


    Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    ******


    I forgot how to breath. That time, I had no control over the fire or earth, wind or water, lightning or light. The musket that was drenched from my palm''s sweat was all I had.


    I pushed the round helmet I wore further down. In seconds, this ce would be covered with bullets.


    The battle wouldn''tst for long as the ws'' required the armies to cease fire when the sun set. But we were still a few hours away from that point. And those few hours¡­ would turn out to be costly.


    I was in a daze as the Imperial army charged at us, blowing out an avnche of sands as they charged down the high grounds.


    Those soldiers were crazy. In those battles, the right thing to do was to hold positions at high grounds. But they didn''t care at all. Of course they didn''t need to care.


    The imperial army outnumbered us by having an army three times the size. They could afford to y such tactics.


    A blunt shock to the back of my helmet woke me up. I took in a breath and looked behind. It was the same bald Lieutenant who recruited and trained me, except that now, a helmet covered that baldness.


    "Get it together!" He shouted, his voice piercing through the din caused by the charging enemies.


    I nodded and turned to the North. With Lieutenant Chambers behind my back, I was a little less nervous than before, but anxious nheless. However, with his order, I crouched and aimed Northwards.


    High ground gave different types of advantages to different types of units, but for us musketeers, the greatest of perks was the increased range.


    The invaders were dressed in red, standing out like sore thumbs on the green ins.


    I was confident in my eyesight. I could spot a coin on the ground from dozens of meters away. However, I could not make a clear outline of the faces of the enemies charging at me. Maybe I was scared¡­ of not being able to pull the trigger if I clearly identify them as a human.


    I set my sights on the tallest of the red capped enemies charging at us. If I were to fell him, the biggest of the enemies, who knew¡­ this battle might end a second earlier. Besides, I had another fear in mind.


    I took in a deep breath and exhaled a bit. I held my breath and aligned the sights of the musket to my charging target. I was waiting for the muzzle to be steady, but my hands would not stop shaking.


    Nevertheless, it became steady soon enough, and just in time before the order.


    "Fire!"


    I pulled the trigger in an instant. And so did the others. Tens of enemies copsed one after the other.


    But that did not matter. What matter was whether my target fell or not.


    He did.


    It hit. But I did not rejoiced, for that was the first time I ever killed a human.


    ''The day you kill a human, you stop being one,'' they said.


    That day¡­ that moment¡­ I stopped being a human, I lost my humanity.


    But I did not have the time to grieve either. The adrenaline was surging too mightily in my body for me think of things other than my own safety.


    I reloaded the musket as fast as I could. Weirdly enough, my hands stopped shaking and my focus was at an all time high. I was done reloading and in no time, I was in position to shoot again.


    The previous volley did not hinder the imperialists'' charge by any means. If anything, it made them even crazier. They yelled even louder as they closed the gap. Soon, they were close enough for us to be in their range. They aimed their firearms at us.


    But we were ready. I luckily spotted an imperialist who aimed at me. I aimed back and did not wait for the officer''s order. I pulled the trigger, downing him.


    My stray shot caused a domino effect. Myrades released their shots as well, without awaiting the superior''s order.


    Many hit their marks, many missed. And those misses¡­ came at a cost.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The remaining enemies shot their volley. Painful screams surrounded me, followed by thumping sound of bodies falling into the ground. But that did not silence the hiss of a bullet that flew past my right ear.


    However, I cared little about everything and did my best to quicken the reloading process¡ªpouring the gunpowder into the muzzle, pressing them in, putting in a bullet and realigning the mechanism.


    "Disperse!" The lieutenant ordered.


    The ones alive beside me, most of whom were in their very first battle, ran towards any natural covers they could find close by¡ªbe it trees, boulders, or high grounds.


    My musket was reloaded. It would be a waste not to empty it soon. I held my breath and aimed at a red uniformed enemy, who was busy reloading and shot him in the elbow.


    He didn''t die, but he would never hold a firearm ever again.


    The enemies were ready again with their shots, but I sprinted to an elevated position close by and took cover.


    The Sun was on the verge of setting, testing the waters of the western horizon.


    The battle would ensue for a couple of hours at least, and it did.


    The cannons and artilleries joined the fray, making the battlefield messier than it already was. But it had nothing to do with me. I cooped up behind the covers. I had done my part.


    I had never joined the war to be a war hero, or make name for myself. The moment I joined the war instead of Simon, I had fulfilled my objective. At that moment, all I wanted was to survive through the war.


    The battle raged on. Gunshots sounded akin to rainfall, and soon, cannons joined the fray, adding thunders to the already noisy scene.


    Though I had my minds on not firing another shot, my eyes were peeled open. Making sure nobody of the imperial army got too close.


    Though as the underdogs, I expected us to barely hold on, I realised soon after that I underestimated our general too much.


    ''General Atkinson''¡ªit was his name. Even though there was a rumour in the camps¡ªamong the soldiers¡ªthat he was a legendary figure, winning every battles¡ªno matter the odds¡ªand losing none, it never affected my morale.


    General Atkinson''¡ªit was his name. Even though there was a rumour in the camps¡ªamong the soldiers¡ªthat he was a legendary figure, winning every battles¡ªno matter the odds¡ªand losing none, it never affected my morale.


    General Atkinson''¡ªit was his name. Even though there was a rumour in the camps¡ªamong the soldiers¡ªthat he was a legendary figure, winning every battles¡ªno matter the odds¡ªand losing none, it never affected my morale.


    ''Don''t trust anyone'' is a lesson I learned too early in my life.


    Nevertheless, there was no smoke without fire. Our suprememander waspetent indeed, even maybe as good as the rumours portrayed.


    Even though we were the weaker side, being outnumbered three to one, and ranks filled with newbies, we were not only ''not losing'' the battle, we had the upper hand.


    After a couple of hours that seemed as long as eternity, the prayers of all the racing hearts of both sides came true¡ªthe sun set all the way down. And sure enough, they kept their promises.


    Loud horns sounded from both sides of the battlefield. And in seconds, the gunshots died down to a nil.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, but did not dare to leave the safe zone. After finally assuring that nobody was in the vicinity, I crawled out.


    As soon as I reached back to the camp, I, along with other recruits, were tasked with salvaging the bodies of ourrades.


    I had no right to refuse. Moreover, seeing dozens of my brothers-in-arm bloodied, covered in dirt and sweat, dead tired¡ªI felt guilty.


    I took a torch and rushed back to the battlefield with the detachment. Once I reached the spot where we first opened fire, a thought suddenly struck my head.


    I was curious¡ªof who was the first person I killed. I knew that it was not the right thing to check, but I believed that it was my responsibility to know.


    And to this day, I still regret answering to that thought.


    I walked to that ce with soft steps, avoiding the carcass and burnt shells. The body was still there, lying t¡ªface down.


    The blood and the body was not warm anymore. Hours had already passed.


    For the first time since the battle started, I panicked. It''s not that I was superstitious. I just had no idea what to do. Apologising seemed the most foolish thing to do, but I did it anyway.


    I knelt down and turned the body over.

 Chapter 82 Will Be Published Soon

    I am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sense had a super-long range, she held back. She wanted to witness Aramon, ''the city of everything possible by mankind'', with her own two eyes.


    The steamliner was travelling fast, rattling through the tracks. The wind kissed Eulene''s face, blowing her silky ck hair. There was a bright smile on her face and twinkle on her eyes.


    Even Chrysa was mesmerised by the scene. Xavier could not let go of this opportunity. He secretly brought out his camera, used lumomancy to bend the lights and get the perfect angle of the scene, before taking a snap. There was no sh, no click, no nothing.


    Even the distracted Chrysa''s kic senses could not sense anything. All the evidence there was of the photo being taken was the photo itself.


    [You better have taken a good shot] Of course his actions did not escape Eulene''s senses.


    [You can see itter.] Xavier did not have the intention to hide it from her anyway. He was a gentleman through and through.


    Glowing lights appeared in Eulene''s vision. Even though the night was not the darkest thanks to the full silver moon above, the bright lights in the distance stood out.


    Aramon was ahead. And it looked as bright as if it trapped the sun within. The steamliner slowed down. The smoke from the cylindrical engine began to thwart her view.


    Suddenly, a huge gust of wind blew away the smoke, clearing the scene. The smile on her face widened. The snap of Xavier''s fingers did not escape her ears.


    The train whistled, entering the vicinity of the grand city. The fields that surrounded the tracks reminded Eulene of the cornfields at Derbury, and the tens of one storied wooden houses remind her of Miss Maisel of Sarah.


    Eulene grimaced in her mind. Now, she was feeling double the homesickness¡ªmissing her home world and the home back at Derbury at once.


    But the excitement of entering Aramon overshadowed those negative feelings. Soon, the green fields that swayed under the silver moonlight were reced by tens of one storeyed houses¡ªbig and small.


    The train slowed even further, letting out a whistle once again. The scenery turned brighter as tens of linedmp posts lit up everything.


    Soon, an arched building came into her sight. The structure reminded her of the station back in Derbury. But the construction before her was muchrger and grander. Her sensitive ears could discern the voices of hundreds of people of chattering within.


    The temperature rose as the train screeched to a halt. The wind stopped blowing and the smoke clouded above.


    Tens of people stared at her¡ªwith curiosity, intrigue and awe. But Eulene''s thick skin ignored them all.


    "Let''s go," Xavier''s voice interrupted her sightseeing session.


    But she did not mind at all. She was more than ready to step foot on Aramon.


    Chrysa slid the door open like the good escort she was. Xavier got out and led Eulene outside. Chrysa followed.


    Half the gazes locked on her disappeared when they discovered that Xavier was right beside her. She let out a giggle and scanned the scenery.


    The whole station was lit withmps and chandeliers. The marbled floor underneath reminded her of the haunted gallery. This station was leagues beyond the one back in Derbury.


    Even the people were dressed better, having a more refined appearance and aura. She turned to Xavier and scanned him hat to toe.


    Xavier raised a brow.


    "Now that I look at you again, you have that Aramonian vibe." Eulene nodded.


    Xavier shook his head at her childishness.


    He turned to Chrysa. "Is this it?" He smiled. "Or are you visiting my home tonight?"


    The blonde''s face turned red, but sheposed herself in a second. "I will take my leave." She then gave Eulene a nce before turning back to Xavier. "We will expect you to visit the Thirteenth soon. I am sure you have the address."


    "May we meet soon. Thank you for your hard work." Xavier did a gentleman''s bow.


    Chrysa did not say anything and left the scene.


    [There are still sharp eyes fixed on us] Eulene transmitted.


    [That''s customary] Xavier replied. [Detective Ashdown is a top gun, at the Thirteenth. And ording to him, we are high profile subjects]


    "Sight-seen enough?" He asked.


    Eulene turned to the monument not far away from her. There were ck and white photos of the Steamliner, along with some well dressed people.


    "Were they the ones who created the steamliner?" She asked.


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "They are from our neighbouring nation¡ªVisgoth. When ites to machinery and technology, nothinges close to the crafts of the Visgothics."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene nodded. She had heard of Visgoth from her geography lessons. Aunt Maisel said that every seven out of ten inventors hailed from Visgoth.


    "Let''s go," she said. She had seen enough of the station. It was time to see the rest.


    Xavier led Eulene outside the station. There, tens of grand carriages¡ªeach at least as the expensive as the posh coach Wilbur drove back in Derbury¡ªwere parked, with the seasoned coachmen standing straight beside their powerful steeds.


    Fuck! Eulene was shocked. Aramon was rich. Such carriages were a luxury back in Derbury, but here, it seemed normal.


    "Don''t be too impressed," Xavier interrupted her thoughts. "We used the VIP exit." He pointed up.


    Eulene craned her neck up. He was right. There was a huge board with ''VIP'' calligraphed on it. She looked back at the scene. Now that she knew it was VIP, even the grass looked expensive.


    Xavier searched around and found what he wanted. He led Eulene to a particr carriage. Unlike the other carriages, its roof looked different.


    The coachman opened the door.


    "Convert," Xavier ordered.


    The stern looking coachman nodded and pulled a lever beside his seat. The roof split into two and slid apart, one falling to the front while the other falling to the back. The carriage was now open.


    Eulene''s eyes twinkled from the sight. She turned to Xavier, "Visgoth?"


    Xavier shook his head. "Avarynth." [It''s my invention]


    Eulene raised a brow. She turned to the board on the exit that said ''VIP''. She suddenly remembered how rich that bastard was, and how much of an expert he was at different fields. Not that she thought of it, it was not that surprising.


    That bastard WAS a mechanist.


    Eulene hopped on the carriage and sat down. Xavier sat opposite her.


    "Edenhelm," Xavier said to the coachman.


    The professional chauffeur could not hold his poker face anymore. His lips twitched and it broke into a slight smile.


    Without any further ado, the coachman whipped the reins, elerating the carriage forward. Soon, it was outside the vicinity of the station.


    Eulene looked at the grand piece of architecture onest time before focusing ahead. It was already past 1 AM. But the whole city was alive.


    Unlike the scenes at Derbury, every one of the buildings were at least two-storeyed tall and were madepletely of bricks, while most of them were three-storeyed or above. And majority of the floors were emanating light through the windows, brightening the entire city.


    "Does the city even sleep?" She muttered.


    Xavier''s lips curved up a bit. "It''s only past one. It''s still day here."


    The carriage wheeled on for about ten minutes before they reached andmark. Eulene found the structure awfully familiar.


    The Zeitmann''s tower here was way taller than the one back at Derbury. Even the gigantic clock on top was giving out light, showing the time to an entire cardinal direction.


    The architecture was simply marvellous. Eulene was not an expert at this world''s history, but even she could feel the illusory ageing of the tower with its height. The base looked modern, but the tip looked ancient. As the tower here was higher, the difference of time was expressed more vividly.


    Indeed, this Zeitmann''s tower was the embodiment of time itself.


    "Is this the tallest in the world?" Eulene asked, her eyes still stuck to the tower in veneration.


    "The one at Konigsberg is even taller," Xavier said.


    "The capital of Visgoth?" Eulene asked. She was not that surprised. After all, Hans Zietmann hailed from Visgoth.


    Xavier nodded. "It was also the first Zeitmann''s tower in the world."


    Soon, the carriage passed through the tower and drove onwards.


    After another ten minutes of journey, Eulene''s eyes twinkled. Gigantic trees entered her sight. A road passed under those green umbres, nked by colourful gardens.


    After the carriage passed through the trees, exclusive mansions and bungalows¡ªeach artistically designed and surrounded by nned greeneries¡ªappeared. Each of the buildings were separated by dozens of meters.


    Eulene did not need to think twice. It was a ce for the ultra rich. She gave Xavier a nce.


    "How are you so rich?" She asked bluntly.


    "How are you so poor after living that long?" Xavier replied.


    Eulene''s lips twitched. She resisted her urge to bring out her sword.


    Xavier guided the coachman, and soon, they reached their destination.

 Chapter 83 Will Be Published Later. Fuck Exams

    Onest exam tomorrow and I will be back. Sorry for the inconvenience.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sense had a super-long range, she held back. She wanted to witness Aramon, ''the city of everything possible by mankind'', with her own two eyes.


    The steamliner was travelling fast, rattling through the tracks. The wind kissed Eulene''s face, blowing her silky ck hair. There was a bright smile on her face and twinkle on her eyes.


    Even Chrysa was mesmerised by the scene. Xavier could not let go of this opportunity. He secretly brought out his camera, used lumomancy to bend the lights and get the perfect angle of the scene, before taking a snap. There was no sh, no click, no nothing.


    Even the distracted Chrysa''s kic senses could not sense anything. All the evidence there was of the photo being taken was the photo itself.


    [You better have taken a good shot] Of course his actions did not escape Eulene''s senses.


    [You can see itter.] Xavier did not have the intention to hide it from her anyway. He was a gentleman through and through.


    Glowing lights appeared in Eulene''s vision. Even though the night was not the darkest thanks to the full silver moon above, the bright lights in the distance stood out.


    Aramon was ahead. And it looked as bright as if it trapped the sun within. The steamliner slowed down. The smoke from the cylindrical engine began to thwart her view.


    Suddenly, a huge gust of wind blew away the smoke, clearing the scene. The smile on her face widened. The snap of Xavier''s fingers did not escape her ears.


    The train whistled, entering the vicinity of the grand city. The fields that surrounded the tracks reminded Eulene of the cornfields at Derbury, and the tens of one storied wooden houses remind her of Miss Maisel of Sarah.


    Eulene grimaced in her mind. Now, she was feeling double the homesickness¡ªmissing her home world and the home back at Derbury at once.


    But the excitement of entering Aramon overshadowed those negative feelings. Soon, the green fields that swayed under the silver moonlight were reced by tens of one storeyed houses¡ªbig and small.


    The train slowed even further, letting out a whistle once again. The scenery turned brighter as tens of linedmp posts lit up everything.


    Soon, an arched building came into her sight. The structure reminded her of the station back in Derbury. But the construction before her was muchrger and grander. Her sensitive ears could discern the voices of hundreds of people of chattering within.


    The temperature rose as the train screeched to a halt. The wind stopped blowing and the smoke clouded above.


    Tens of people stared at her¡ªwith curiosity, intrigue and awe. But Eulene''s thick skin ignored them all.


    "Let''s go," Xavier''s voice interrupted her sightseeing session.


    But she did not mind at all. She was more than ready to step foot on Aramon.


    Chrysa slid the door open like the good escort she was. Xavier got out and led Eulene outside. Chrysa followed.


    Half the gazes locked on her disappeared when they discovered that Xavier was right beside her. She let out a giggle and scanned the scenery.


    The whole station was lit withmps and chandeliers. The marbled floor underneath reminded her of the haunted gallery. This station was leagues beyond the one back in Derbury.


    Even the people were dressed better, having a more refined appearance and aura. She turned to Xavier and scanned him hat to toe.


    Xavier raised a brow.


    "Now that I look at you again, you have that Aramonian vibe." Eulene nodded.


    Xavier shook his head at her childishness.


    He turned to Chrysa. "Is this it?" He smiled. "Or are you visiting my home tonight?"


    The blonde''s face turned red, but sheposed herself in a second. "I will take my leave." She then gave Eulene a nce before turning back to Xavier. "We will expect you to visit the Thirteenth soon. I am sure you have the address."


    "May we meet soon. Thank you for your hard work." Xavier did a gentleman''s bow.


    Chrysa did not say anything and left the scene.


    [There are still sharp eyes fixed on us] Eulene transmitted.


    [That''s customary] Xavier replied. [Detective Ashdown is a top gun, at the Thirteenth. And ording to him, we are high profile subjects]


    "Sight-seen enough?" He asked.


    Eulene turned to the monument not far away from her. There were ck and white photos of the Steamliner, along with some well dressed people.


    "Were they the ones who created the steamliner?" She asked.


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "They are from our neighbouring nation¡ªVisgoth. When ites to machinery and technology, nothinges close to the crafts of the Visgothics."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene nodded. She had heard of Visgoth from her geography lessons. Aunt Maisel said that every seven out of ten inventors hailed from Visgoth.


    "Let''s go," she said. She had seen enough of the station. It was time to see the rest.


    Xavier led Eulene outside the station. There, tens of grand carriages¡ªeach at least as the expensive as the posh coach Wilbur drove back in Derbury¡ªwere parked, with the seasoned coachmen standing straight beside their powerful steeds.


    Fuck! Eulene was shocked. Aramon was rich. Such carriages were a luxury back in Derbury, but here, it seemed normal.


    "Don''t be too impressed," Xavier interrupted her thoughts. "We used the VIP exit." He pointed up.


    Eulene craned her neck up. He was right. There was a huge board with ''VIP'' calligraphed on it. She looked back at the scene. Now that she knew it was VIP, even the grass looked expensive.


    Xavier searched around and found what he wanted. He led Eulene to a particr carriage. Unlike the other carriages, its roof looked different.


    The coachman opened the door.


    "Convert," Xavier ordered.


    The stern looking coachman nodded and pulled a lever beside his seat. The roof split into two and slid apart, one falling to the front while the other falling to the back. The carriage was now open.


    Eulene''s eyes twinkled from the sight. She turned to Xavier, "Visgoth?"


    Xavier shook his head. "Avarynth." [It''s my invention]


    Eulene raised a brow. She turned to the board on the exit that said ''VIP''. She suddenly remembered how rich that bastard was, and how much of an expert he was at different fields. Not that she thought of it, it was not that surprising.


    That bastard WAS a mechanist.


    Eulene hopped on the carriage and sat down. Xavier sat opposite her.


    "Edenhelm," Xavier said to the coachman.


    The professional chauffeur could not hold his poker face anymore. His lips twitched and it broke into a slight smile.


    Without any further ado, the coachman whipped the reins, elerating the carriage forward. Soon, it was outside the vicinity of the station.


    Eulene looked at the grand piece of architecture onest time before focusing ahead. It was already past 1 AM. But the whole city was alive.


    Unlike the scenes at Derbury, every one of the buildings were at least two-storeyed tall and were madepletely of bricks, while most of them were three-storeyed or above. And majority of the floors were emanating light through the windows, brightening the entire city.


    "Does the city even sleep?" She muttered.


    Xavier''s lips curved up a bit. "It''s only past one. It''s still day here."


    The carriage wheeled on for about ten minutes before they reached andmark. Eulene found the structure awfully familiar.


    The Zeitmann''s tower here was way taller than the one back at Derbury. Even the gigantic clock on top was giving out light, showing the time to an entire cardinal direction.


    The architecture was simply marvellous. Eulene was not an expert at this world''s history, but even she could feel the illusory ageing of the tower with its height. The base looked modern, but the tip looked ancient. As the tower here was higher, the difference of time was expressed more vividly.


    Indeed, this Zeitmann''s tower was the embodiment of time itself.


    "Is this the tallest in the world?" Eulene asked, her eyes still stuck to the tower in veneration.


    "The one at Konigsberg is even taller," Xavier said.


    "The capital of Visgoth?" Eulene asked. She was not that surprised. After all, Hans Zietmann hailed from Visgoth.


    Xavier nodded. "It was also the first Zeitmann''s tower in the world."


    Soon, the carriage passed through the tower and drove onwards.


    After another ten minutes of journey, Eulene''s eyes twinkled. Gigantic trees entered her sight. A road passed under those green umbres, nked by colourful gardens.


    After the carriage passed through the trees, exclusive mansions and bungalows¡ªeach artistically designed and surrounded by nned greeneries¡ªappeared. Each of the buildings were separated by dozens of meters.


    Eulene did not need to think twice. It was a ce for the ultra rich. She gave Xavier a nce.


    "How are you so rich?" She asked bluntly.


    "How are you so poor after living that long?" Xavier replied.


    Eulene''s lips twitched. She resisted her urge to bring out her sword.


    Xavier guided the coachman, and soon, they reached their destination.

 Chapter 84 Last One. s Release From Tomorrow

    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sense had a super-long range,


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sense had a super-long


    ? am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sense had a super


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sense had a


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sense


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual sens


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her spiritual


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though her


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though he


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Though


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead. Tho


    am in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her neck out of the window and looked ahead.


    in the midst of my exams, and the exam tomorrow is prolly the most important one of my life. Hence, I could barely publish for thest few days. Sorry for the inconvenience. Stay tuned.


    Xavier and Eulene, after realising that they were on the verge of reaching Aramon, stopped their fist wars¡ªtheir record? 466 consecutive draws.


    Chrysa, who was covered in cold sweats, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Oi!" Eulene, who was sitting beside the cabin door, attracted Xavier''s attention. "Let me have the window seat."


    Xavier shrugged and leaned back, giving her way. Eulene crossed Xavier''s legs while Xavier slid to her spot.


    Eulene sat beside the window, on the seat warmed by Xavier. She stuck her

 Chapter 85 Will Be Published Later

    The night should have shrouded everything in darkness. But no. The full moon high in the night sky seemed to glow even brighter, lighting up the entire world with its silver hue. Moreover, dozens ofmps surrounded their destination.


    The mansion was far away, separated by a grand garden from the main road. Eulene had already witnessed a handful of expensive manors in this district. But the one in front of her was definitely a piece of art.


    It was more of a pce than an ordinary mansion. The exterior was ted with shiny marbles, and grand external pirs seemed to hold the whole kilometre wide structure. As for the architecture¡ªit was one of the best she had seen aftering to this world.


    Somehow, the architecture and the archaic vibes the mansion was emanating reminded Eulene of the Zeitmann''s towers. She did not know why, but it felt like it.


    The dozens of windows belonging to the structure were emanating bright light. She frowned.


    "Feel free," Xavier said after witnessing Eulene''s suspecting reaction. He had already paid the coachman and shooed it away.


    Eulene did not hold back and released her spiritual senses, scanning through the entire mansion. She knitted her brows further. The mansion was empty? She gave Xavier a look.


    Xavier did not say anything and walked forth, prompting Eulene to do the same. Watchful gazes were still fixed on them. Hence, they did not use their powers.


    After a couple minute walk, they finally reached the manor. Xavier took out a key from his pocket and unlocked therge front door. With a simple push, the wooden door smoothly opened.


    Eulene''s eyes gleamed. Grand chandeliers lit up the gigantic hall that appeared. The floor was covered with rose gold marble¡ªsmooth enough to reflect everything. There were archaic patterns on the floor¡ªartistic and strangely pleasing to the eye.


    Eulene was not impressed by Xavier''s wealth, but the culture and arts of this world¡ªparticrly this country. As for wealth¡ªshe could be considered an owner of the world she was a part of.


    She followed Xavier and stepped in.


    No sooner had they passed the doorframe did the door behind closed.


    Eulene suddenly felt a foreboding. Her instincts urged her to dodge, and dodge she did.


    "Meow!" A ck shadow rocketed past the space where she was just at andnded on the floor.


    It leapt at Eulene again but Xavier caught it mid air.


    Eulene subconsciously took out her sword, ready to battle. But when she saw the creature between Xavier''s hands, she stored the weapon back.


    It was a cat¡ªone as ck as darkness itself. It was not too big, nor too small¡ªjust big enough to easily rest on someone''s forearm. Its heterochromic eyes¡ªone purple and one emerald¡ªwere fixed on Eulene''s eyes.


    "She''s a guest." A wide smile beamed on Xavier''s face as he petted the cat''s head. "How have you been?"


    "Meoow!" It let out a disgruntled call, not bothering to turn to Xavier.


    "Okay. Okay. I am sorry," Xavier said with the same smile. "I shouldn''t have stayed away for that long, or I should have taken you with me. Thank you for taking care of the house while I was away."


    It finally looked up, at Xavier''s face. "Meow?"


    "Yes, next time. I promise."


    "Meow." The dissatisfaction disappeared from its face as it rubbed its head against Xavier''s hand.


    Xavier put the cat on the floor. "Wait, I have a treat."


    Xavier reached into his mouth. He grabbed his wisdom tooth and plucked it out. He wiped off the blood and without any hesitation, threw the tooth at the excited cat.


    "Meow!" The cat jumped up from its spot and caught the tooth with its mouth. And in a moment, it swallowed.


    Eulene observed the entire scene with utter bafflement. What the fuck was happening? She could swear she did not sense any life force earlier. Now that she sensed it again, it did not emanate any life force. Heck! She could not even sense its presence with her spiritual sense.


    And the strangest of them all, it fed on teeth? What in the hell was that cat?


    There was only one way to find the answer.


    "Don''t you think you should introduce to each other?" She smiled at Xavier.


    "Pardon me," Xavier said nobly before turning to the cat. "Meet Eulene." He pointed at her. "She will stay with us from now on."


    The cat hissed at Eulene, clearly dissatisfied.


    Xavier then turned to Eulene. "He is Loki, my ymate. Be nice to him."


    "He?" Eulene gave the cat a nce. Clearly, there was not anything down there.


    Loki, seemingly reading her thoughts, jeered at her harder.


    But Eulene paid the cat no mind and asked Xavier, "It is no ordinary cat, is it? You knew I could not sense ''him'', didn''t you?"


    Xavier shrugged. "Honestly, I would have been surprised if you detected him. As for what he is, I don''t know much either." Xavier shook his head.


    Eulene raised a brow.


    "There are only a few things I know of him," Xavier admitted. "First, he is intelligent¡ªwith IQ exceeding average humans."


    "Meow!" Loki dered, its chin raised up and eyes haughtily closed. There was a smug smirk stered on its face.


    Xavier smiled. "Yes, yes. You are a genius." He then turned back to Eulene. "Second, he is hypothetically immortal. I met him seven decades ago, and his vitals remain the same after all these years. Who knows, he might be older than both of us."


    "Meow!" The cat let out another call, this time¡ªa little dissatisfied.


    "Of course our Loki is young!" Xavier said, before looking at Eulene. "Third. I first discovered that he grants wishes in exchange of something¡­ peculiar."


    "Let me guess," Eulene said. "Teeth?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes." Xavier nodded. "Wisdom teeth to be precise. Evidently, Loki is a Paranormal. Hence, there''s no scientific exnation behind how he lives on teeth, have such a lifespan etc."


    "And what do you mean by granting wishes," Eulene asked. "I can wish for anything?"


    "No." Xavier shook his head. "You will know once you discover his powers."


    "Powers?" Eulene gave the kitty another sidelong nce. It was indeed anything but weak. If not for her intuition warning her, she would not have remained unscathed¡ªor should she say¡­ unscratched?


    Eulene giggled at the pun inside her head.


    Loki, on the other hand, looked at the foolish guest with disgust.


    Eulene did not ask anything further. She awaited Xavier to give her a full tour of the house.


    Xavier dlyplied. As the gazes of the watchers did not reach inside the mansion, they did not bother to hide their powers any longer. In a matter of seconds, the duo, along with the kitty, roamed around the entire two storeyed pce.


    Eulene discovered that there were a couple of secret rooms underground, but she did not bother Xavier about this matter. Everyone had their secrets, and she had no intentions of peeking into those rooms either.


    After the tour was over, Xavier led Eulene to a cozy room at the upper floor of the mansion. It would be her room from now on.


    Eulene was satisfied. There was an ample amount of furniture in therge room, and each of those furniture reeked of extravagance. She could feel the coziness of the bed just from seeing it.


    She could finally have a good night''s rest. "Thank you," she said.


    "No problem. Be prepared tomorrow. We will have to take a trip to the ministry¡ªto settle your citizenship."


    "Tomorrow?" Eulene raised a brow.


    "The earlier, the better," Xavier replied. "It''s annoying to have gazes locked on me all the time."


    Eulene nodded. She understood.


    Xavier wished Eulene good night and stepped outside the room.


    Loki, who was still in the room, looked at Eulene dead in the eyes.


    [You better stay away from my human] An androgynous voice entered Eulene''s ears.


    Eulene''s eyes almost popped out from her sockets. She subconsciously took a couple of steps back.


    "Oi!" She beckoned Xavier, who was still in her range. "Your cat just spoke!"


    Xavier halted in his tracks and turned back. He scowled. "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "I swear he sent me a transmission just now, using Avion words!" Eulene retorted.


    "Meow!" Loki dered with a confused tone.


    "I know. She is crazy," Xavier said.


    "I am the crazy one?" Eulene was infuriated. "You are the one answering to a cat!"


    "He just said meow that ranged 74 milliseconds with a frequency of 149 Hz," Xavier retorted. "It''s obvious that he is saying you are crazy. Anyone with a brain could understand that."


    Eulene resisted the urge to scream andposed herself. "I am going to bed."


    Xavier gave both Eulene and Loki nces before leaving the room.


    [Just you wait] Eulene transmitted to the cat.


    Loki snorted and left the room.


    Eulene left out a sigh. She closed the door and walked to the bedside table. Her storage ring glinted as a typewriter appeared on the table. It was the same self-smacking typewriter she looted from the Gallery.


    "Hmph! You think you are the only one with a pet?" She muttered.


    *Pet?* The typewriter typed, letting out an array of clicking sounds.


    Eulene coughed. "I just remembered the bird I had reared." She sighed.


    Was Nuwang missing her? She thought.


    The night passed. Both Xavier and Eulene had a good night''s sleep after their hard work, in different rooms of course.


    Xavier prepared breakfast and invited Eulene to join, which she easily epted. She was famished after burning up all those energy yesternight.


    After they were done with the breakfast, Eulene decided to ask something to Xavier¡ªsomething that had been bothering her.


    "Your killing intent¡­ how did you do it?"


    The killing intent Xavier showed to Doctor Hearts was definitely something one could not normally do. And from what she understood of this world''sws, illusory manifestation of killing intent like she did with David back at the warehouse should not be possible. After all, nobody had Dantian or spirit root.


    Xavier heaved out a sigh. He decided to reveal¡­


    His past.

 Chapter 86 Will Be Published Soon

    Will be publishedter. Sorry for the inconvenience.


    My schedule is still filled with exams courtesy to my parents'' pressure (obviously). But I am much more free from before and hopefully, I can shift to regr updates like before.


    Thank you. Stay tuned.


    ********


    I grew up in an orphanage. When I first arrived there, I was afraid I would be shunned like my ssmates back at school. The silver of my hair and eyes apparently made me ''different''.


    But contrary to my expectations, the Holy Crescent Orphanage, known to be one of the more polished orphanages at that time showed me something different.


    The children flocked around me, as if they discovered something exotic. They scanned me head to toe with utmost intrigue. I though they would have their moment and then start avoiding me.


    But nothing such happened. They stepped forward to befriend me. I clearly remember their names faces even now, even though two whole centuries passed. Estan- the trickster, Martha- the elder sister, Tobey- the clown, Simon- a rare silver eyed boy like me, Christopher¡­ heh¡­ Chris even said that I was the ''Chosen one'', pointing at my hair and eyes.


    That day, I realised something. Nobody is born evil. Children are nk canvases upon which their parents or guardians can draw whatever they want. Depending on their wishes and efforts, the end results can either be a masterpiece, or something unwanted by everyone.


    And those children I met at the orphanage, those canvases were far from being misused. That day, I smiled for the first time after her¡­ my mother''s death.


    Years passed. I grew up there, surrounded by my friends and the ever-caring orphanage staff. I was 16 in no time. And Simon, who just turned 18, attracted the attention of a generous couple. He was on the verge of being adopted.


    The entire gang celebrated. Martha was a great chef. She baked us a cake using the ingredients we bought with our allowance. The night was supposed to be great.


    But that evening, a notice reached us¡ªa notice that wiped the smile off our faces. The Sistine Imperium dered war on us. And every abled male¡ª18 and above were required by thew to join the army.


    The moment we heard that, everyone turned to Simon. He was supposed to be the one with the brightest smile on the face. But all that was left on his countenance was shock and horror.


    After 18 whole years, he was finally going to have parents¡ªa family. But no, he was going to join the army and go to war.


    The gang set up a meeting; our objective¡ªprotect Simon from joining the war. Crazy ideas were proposed, which included breaking his limbs. But it was soon rejected because the government wouldn''t care as he was an orphan. He would just be a cannon fodder. Finally, I proposed the craziest idea of them all.


    "Let''s rece him," I said.


    The camera wasn''t invented yet. With our simr builds, if I dyed my hair ck, and his¡ªsilver, nobody would arouse any suspicions.


    Of course, they vehemently rejected, especially Simon. In the end, it was the same, they said. But my argument silenced them all.


    "I have nothing to lose, while Simon¡ªeverything."


    Soon, the day came. I bid my friends and my little siblings¡­ Did I tell you about my little siblings? I had 27 little brothers and sisters back at the orphanage, and I loved them all. Anyways, I bid them farewell and joined the recruitment party that came to fetch me.


    I, ''Simon Walkford'', was the only eligible recruit from the orphanage. Though Martha was older, thankfully women were not forced to join.


    They brought me to a training camp just outside Aramon. Warfare was evolving fast. They handed me a musket and told me to shoot the dummy a dozen metre away.


    It was already loaded. I nced at one of the instructors teaching older recruits and copied his form, pushing the musket''s butt against my shoulder and aligning the sights with the dummy''s head. I anchored my feet to the ground, took in a deep breath and pulled the trigger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The recoil pushed me two steps back, but I held my bnce. I lowered the smoking musket. My shoulder was hurting bad, and my ears were still buzzing from the gunshot, but the first thing I focused on after opening my subconsciously closed eyes was somewhere else¡ªthe target.


    I missed. The bullet grazed past the dummy''s cheeks and hit the wall behind.


    Before I could express my disappointment, someone hit me on the back of my shoulder. I remained sturdy and turned back. It was the lieutenant in charge of my conscription. I still remember his tanned skin and bald head.


    "He''s a natural," he told his colleague. "Send him to the 3rd regiment," he said.


    I was confused at first. Hadn''t I just missed? But I came to knowter that these training musketscked uracy.


    They trained me for a month. It was rigorous, forcing a 6 month course onto us in just one. It only meant the war was too close.


    Nevertheless, I met other new recruits there. For the first time in years, I was reminded of my school days, when I was ostracised due to my silver traits. Though I had dyed my hair ck, my eyes still drove people away. However, there were exceptions¡ªones who I would call my brother in arms soon after.


    We marched northwards. Steamliner weren''t invented yet, and we foot-soldiers were not worthy enough to board a carriage.


    After three weeks of hellish march¡ªthrough mud, rain and heat¡ªwe reached the war front. We barely had time to prepare, as we received news that the imperial army was fast approaching.


    Unevennds divided our borders. We force marched to take as much high grounds as possible. But before we were done, the enemies came into our sight.


    The Sun was already on its way to setting down, but our intuition said there would be no ceasefire tonight. Our legs were stillnky from the march, our back aching from carrying the ration filled backpack. We could hardly hold onto the wooden muskets, which seemed to be heavier each and every second.


    But we had no choice. The enemy charged.


    *************


    A bit of history lessons:


    Line infantry:


    Line infantry was the type of infantry thatposed the basis of Europeannd armies from thete 17th century to the mid-19th century. Maurice of Nassau and Gustavus Adolphus are generally regarded as its pioneers, while Turenne and Montecoli are closely associated with the post-1648 development of linear infantry tactics.[1] For both battle and parade drill, it consisted of two to four ranks of foot soldiers drawn up side by side in rigid alignment, and thereby maximizing the effect of their firepower. By extension, the term came to be applied to the regr regiments "of the line" as opposed to light infantry, skirmishers, militia, support personnel, plus some other special categories of infantry not focused on heavy front linebat.


    Line infantry mainly used three formations in its battles: the line, the square and the column.


    With the massive proliferation of small arms (firearms that could be carried by hand, as opposed to cannon) in the infantry units from the middle of 17th century, the battlefield was dominated by linear tactics, ording to which the infantry was aligned into long thin lines and fired volleys. A line consisted of 2, 3 or 4 ranks of soldiers.


    The soldiers were supposed to fire volleys at themand of officers, but in practice this happened only in the first minutes of the battle. After one or two volleys, each soldier charged a musket and fired at his own discretion, without hearing themands of the officers. This brought confusion to the system, and the smoke interfered with urate shooting. Such a shootout in a puff of smoke could ur for a very long period of time and the result was unpredictable.


    In addition, at the time of the "hot" shootout, the soldiers were so busy and focused on shooting that they could not notice the attack of cavalry from the nk. Therefore, experienced troops tried to avoid such costly shootouts and restrained their soldiers from premature firing, in order to get as close to the enemy''s line as possible to deliver several crushing volleys at a short distance. In some cases, it was possible to overturn the enemy with just one volley at a short distance. The line was considered as the fundamental battle formation as it allowed for thergest deployment of firepower. Troops in skirmish formation, though able to take cover and use initiative, were highly vulnerable to cavalry and could not hold ground against advancing infantry columns. Line infantry provided an ''anchor'' for skirmishers and cavalry to retreat to if threatened.


    Against surrounding enemy cavalry, line infantry could swiftly adopt square formations to provide protection. Such squares were hollow (consisting of four lines), unlike the pikemen''s and old-style musketeers'' square.


    Movement in line formation was very slow, and unless the battalion was superbly trained, a breakdown in cohesion was virtually assured, especially in any kind of uneven or wooded terrain. As a result, line was mostly used as a stationary formation, with troops moving in column formations and then deploying to line at their destination. Usually, columns would be adopted for movement and melee attacks.


    Line infantry was trained in the manual of arms evolutions, the main objectives of which were fast deployment of a line, rapid shooting and manoeuvre.

 Chapter 87 Will Be Published Later

    Sorry for the inconvenience


    After 6 whole months of hard work, sitting for entrance exams after entrance exams, I am finally epted into the best business school in my country. All praise to the Almighty. Sorry for all the inconvenience till now.


    My schedule is still filled with exams courtesy to my parents'' pressure (obviously). But I am much more free from before and hopefully, I can shift to regr updates like before.


    Thank you. Stay tuned.


    ********


    I grew up in an orphanage. When I first arrived there, I was afraid I would be shunned like my ssmates back at school. The silver of my hair and eyes apparently made me ''different''.


    But contrary to my expectations, the Holy Crescent Orphanage, known to be one of the more polished orphanages at that time showed me something different.


    The children flocked around me, as if they discovered something exotic. They scanned me head to toe with utmost intrigue. I though they would have their moment and then start avoiding me.


    But nothing such happened. They stepped forward to befriend me. I clearly remember their names faces even now, even though two whole centuries passed. Estan- the trickster, Martha- the elder sister, Tobey- the clown, Simon- a rare silver eyed boy like me, Christopher¡­ heh¡­ Chris even said that I was the ''Chosen one'', pointing at my hair and eyes.


    That day, I realised something. Nobody is born evil. Children are nk canvases upon which their parents or guardians can draw whatever they want. Depending on their wishes and efforts, the end results can either be a masterpiece, or something unwanted by everyone.


    And those children I met at the orphanage, those canvases were far from being misused. That day, I smiled for the first time after her¡­ my mother''s death.


    Years passed. I grew up there, surrounded by my friends and the ever-caring orphanage staff. I was 16 in no time. And Simon, who just turned 18, attracted the attention of a generous couple. He was on the verge of being adopted.


    The entire gang celebrated. Martha was a great chef. She baked us a cake using the ingredients we bought with our allowance. The night was supposed to be great.


    But that evening, a notice reached us¡ªa notice that wiped the smile off our faces. The Sistine Imperium dered war on us. And every abled male¡ª18 and above were required by thew to join the army.


    The moment we heard that, everyone turned to Simon. He was supposed to be the one with the brightest smile on the face. But all that was left on his countenance was shock and horror.


    After 18 whole years, he was finally going to have parents¡ªa family. But no, he was going to join the army and go to war.


    The gang set up a meeting; our objective¡ªprotect Simon from joining the war. Crazy ideas were proposed, which included breaking his limbs. But it was soon rejected because the government wouldn''t care as he was an orphan. He would just be a cannon fodder. Finally, I proposed the craziest idea of them all.


    "Let''s rece him," I said.


    The camera wasn''t invented yet. With our simr builds, if I dyed my hair ck, and his¡ªsilver, nobody would arouse any suspicions.


    Of course, they vehemently rejected, especially Simon. In the end, it was the same, they said. But my argument silenced them all.


    "I have nothing to lose, while Simon¡ªeverything."


    Soon, the day came. I bid my friends and my little siblings¡­ Did I tell you about my little siblings? I had 27 little brothers and sisters back at the orphanage, and I loved them all. Anyways, I bid them farewell and joined the recruitment party that came to fetch me.


    I, ''Simon Walkford'', was the only eligible recruit from the orphanage. Though Martha was older, thankfully women were not forced to join.


    They brought me to a training camp just outside Aramon. Warfare was evolving fast. They handed me a musket and told me to shoot the dummy a dozen metre away.


    It was already loaded. I nced at one of the instructors teaching older recruits and copied his form, pushing the musket''s butt against my shoulder and aligning the sights with the dummy''s head. I anchored my feet to the ground, took in a deep breath and pulled the trigger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The recoil pushed me two steps back, but I held my bnce. I lowered the smoking musket. My shoulder was hurting bad, and my ears were still buzzing from the gunshot, but the first thing I focused on after opening my subconsciously closed eyes was somewhere else¡ªthe target.


    I missed. The bullet grazed past the dummy''s cheeks and hit the wall behind.


    Before I could express my disappointment, someone hit me on the back of my shoulder. I remained sturdy and turned back. It was the lieutenant in charge of my conscription. I still remember his tanned skin and bald head.


    "He''s a natural," he told his colleague. "Send him to the 3rd regiment," he said.


    I was confused at first. Hadn''t I just missed? But I came to knowter that these training musketscked uracy.


    They trained me for a month. It was rigorous, forcing a 6 month course onto us in just one. It only meant the war was too close.


    Nevertheless, I met other new recruits there. For the first time in years, I was reminded of my school days, when I was ostracised due to my silver traits. Though I had dyed my hair ck, my eyes still drove people away. However, there were exceptions¡ªones who I would call my brother in arms soon after.


    We marched northwards. Steamliner weren''t invented yet, and we foot-soldiers were not worthy enough to board a carriage.


    After three weeks of hellish march¡ªthrough mud, rain and heat¡ªwe reached the war front. We barely had time to prepare, as we received news that the imperial army was fast approaching.


    Unevennds divided our borders. We force marched to take as much high grounds as possible. But before we were done, the enemies came into our sight.


    The Sun was already on its way to setting down, but our intuition said there would be no ceasefire tonight. Our legs were stillnky from the march, our back aching from carrying the ration filled backpack. We could hardly hold onto the wooden muskets, which seemed to be heavier each and every second.


    But we had no choice. The enemy charged.


    *************


    A bit of history lessons:


    Line infantry:


    Line infantry was the type of infantry thatposed the basis of Europeannd armies from thete 17th century to the mid-19th century. Maurice of Nassau and Gustavus Adolphus are generally regarded as its pioneers, while Turenne and Montecoli are closely associated with the post-1648 development of linear infantry tactics.[1] For both battle and parade drill, it consisted of two to four ranks of foot soldiers drawn up side by side in rigid alignment, and thereby maximizing the effect of their firepower. By extension, the term came to be applied to the regr regiments "of the line" as opposed to light infantry, skirmishers, militia, support personnel, plus some other special categories of infantry not focused on heavy front linebat.


    Line infantry mainly used three formations in its battles: the line, the square and the column.


    With the massive proliferation of small arms (firearms that could be carried by hand, as opposed to cannon) in the infantry units from the middle of 17th century, the battlefield was dominated by linear tactics, ording to which the infantry was aligned into long thin lines and fired volleys. A line consisted of 2, 3 or 4 ranks of soldiers.


    The soldiers were supposed to fire volleys at themand of officers, but in practice this happened only in the first minutes of the battle. After one or two volleys, each soldier charged a musket and fired at his own discretion, without hearing themands of the officers. This brought confusion to the system, and the smoke interfered with urate shooting. Such a shootout in a puff of smoke could ur for a very long period of time and the result was unpredictable.


    In addition, at the time of the "hot" shootout, the soldiers were so busy and focused on shooting that they could not notice the attack of cavalry from the nk. Therefore, experienced troops tried to avoid such costly shootouts and restrained their soldiers from premature firing, in order to get as close to the enemy''s line as possible to deliver several crushing volleys at a short distance. In some cases, it was possible to overturn the enemy with just one volley at a short distance. The line was considered as the fundamental battle formation as it allowed for thergest deployment of firepower. Troops in skirmish formation, though able to take cover and use initiative, were highly vulnerable to cavalry and could not hold ground against advancing infantry columns. Line infantry provided an ''anchor'' for skirmishers and cavalry to retreat to if threatened.


    Against surrounding enemy cavalry, line infantry could swiftly adopt square formations to provide protection. Such squares were hollow (consisting of four lines), unlike the pikemen''s and old-style musketeers'' square.


    Movement in line formation was very slow, and unless the battalion was superbly trained, a breakdown in cohesion was virtually assured, especially in any kind of uneven or wooded terrain. As a result, line was mostly used as a stationary formation, with troops moving in column formations and then deploying to line at their destination. Usually, columns would be adopted for movement and melee attacks.


    Line infantry was trained in the manual of arms evolutions, the main objectives of which were fast deployment of a line, rapid shooting and manoeuvre.

 Chapter 88 Will Be Published Later

    I am still not in peace thanks to the admission process. Will see you soon


    After 6 whole months of hard work, sitting for entrance exams after entrance exams, I am finally epted into the best business school in my country. All praise to the Almighty. Sorry for all the inconvenience till now.


    My schedule is still filled with exams courtesy to my parents'' pressure (obviously). But I am much more free from before and hopefully, I can shift to regr updates like before.


    Thank you. Stay tuned.


    ********


    I grew up in an orphanage. When I first arrived there, I was afraid I would be shunned like my ssmates back at school. The silver of my hair and eyes apparently made me ''different''.


    But contrary to my expectations, the Holy Crescent Orphanage, known to be one of the more polished orphanages at that time showed me something different.


    The children flocked around me, as if they discovered something exotic. They scanned me head to toe with utmost intrigue. I though they would have their moment and then start avoiding me.


    But nothing such happened. They stepped forward to befriend me. I clearly remember their names faces even now, even though two whole centuries passed. Estan- the trickster, Martha- the elder sister, Tobey- the clown, Simon- a rare silver eyed boy like me, Christopher¡­ heh¡­ Chris even said that I was the ''Chosen one'', pointing at my hair and eyes.


    That day, I realised something. Nobody is born evil. Children are nk canvases upon which their parents or guardians can draw whatever they want. Depending on their wishes and efforts, the end results can either be a masterpiece, or something unwanted by everyone.


    And those children I met at the orphanage, those canvases were far from being misused. That day, I smiled for the first time after her¡­ my mother''s death.


    Years passed. I grew up there, surrounded by my friends and the ever-caring orphanage staff. I was 16 in no time. And Simon, who just turned 18, attracted the attention of a generous couple. He was on the verge of being adopted.


    The entire gang celebrated. Martha was a great chef. She baked us a cake using the ingredients we bought with our allowance. The night was supposed to be great.


    But that evening, a notice reached us¡ªa notice that wiped the smile off our faces. The Sistine Imperium dered war on us. And every abled male¡ª18 and above were required by thew to join the army.


    The moment we heard that, everyone turned to Simon. He was supposed to be the one with the brightest smile on the face. But all that was left on his countenance was shock and horror.


    After 18 whole years, he was finally going to have parents¡ªa family. But no, he was going to join the army and go to war.


    The gang set up a meeting; our objective¡ªprotect Simon from joining the war. Crazy ideas were proposed, which included breaking his limbs. But it was soon rejected because the government wouldn''t care as he was an orphan. He would just be a cannon fodder. Finally, I proposed the craziest idea of them all.


    "Let''s rece him," I said.


    The camera wasn''t invented yet. With our simr builds, if I dyed my hair ck, and his¡ªsilver, nobody would arouse any suspicions.


    Of course, they vehemently rejected, especially Simon. In the end, it was the same, they said. But my argument silenced them all.


    "I have nothing to lose, while Simon¡ªeverything."


    Soon, the day came. I bid my friends and my little siblings¡­ Did I tell you about my little siblings? I had 27 little brothers and sisters back at the orphanage, and I loved them all. Anyways, I bid them farewell and joined the recruitment party that came to fetch me.


    I, ''Simon Walkford'', was the only eligible recruit from the orphanage. Though Martha was older, thankfully women were not forced to join.


    They brought me to a training camp just outside Aramon. Warfare was evolving fast. They handed me a musket and told me to shoot the dummy a dozen metre away.


    It was already loaded. I nced at one of the instructors teaching older recruits and copied his form, pushing the musket''s butt against my shoulder and aligning the sights with the dummy''s head. I anchored my feet to the ground, took in a deep breath and pulled the trigger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? The recoil pushed me two steps back, but I held my bnce. I lowered the smoking musket. My shoulder was hurting bad, and my ears were still buzzing from the gunshot, but the first thing I focused on after opening my subconsciously closed eyes was somewhere else¡ªthe target.


    I missed. The bullet grazed past the dummy''s cheeks and hit the wall behind.


    Before I could express my disappointment, someone hit me on the back of my shoulder. I remained sturdy and turned back. It was the lieutenant in charge of my conscription. I still remember his tanned skin and bald head.


    "He''s a natural," he told his colleague. "Send him to the 3rd regiment," he said.


    I was confused at first. Hadn''t I just missed? But I came to knowter that these training musketscked uracy.


    They trained me for a month. It was rigorous, forcing a 6 month course onto us in just one. It only meant the war was too close.


    Nevertheless, I met other new recruits there. For the first time in years, I was reminded of my school days, when I was ostracised due to my silver traits. Though I had dyed my hair ck, my eyes still drove people away. However, there were exceptions¡ªones who I would call my brother in arms soon after.


    We marched northwards. Steamliner weren''t invented yet, and we foot-soldiers were not worthy enough to board a carriage.


    After three weeks of hellish march¡ªthrough mud, rain and heat¡ªwe reached the war front. We barely had time to prepare, as we received news that the imperial army was fast approaching.


    Unevennds divided our borders. We force marched to take as much high grounds as possible. But before we were done, the enemies came into our sight.


    The Sun was already on its way to setting down, but our intuition said there would be no ceasefire tonight. Our legs were stillnky from the march, our back aching from carrying the ration filled backpack. We could hardly hold onto the wooden muskets, which seemed to be heavier each and every second.


    But we had no choice. The enemy charged.


    *************


    A bit of history lessons:


    Line infantry:


    Line infantry was the type of infantry thatposed the basis of Europeannd armies from thete 17th century to the mid-19th century. Maurice of Nassau and Gustavus Adolphus are generally regarded as its pioneers, while Turenne and Montecoli are closely associated with the post-1648 development of linear infantry tactics.[1] For both battle and parade drill, it consisted of two to four ranks of foot soldiers drawn up side by side in rigid alignment, and thereby maximizing the effect of their firepower. By extension, the term came to be applied to the regr regiments "of the line" as opposed to light infantry, skirmishers, militia, support personnel, plus some other special categories of infantry not focused on heavy front linebat.


    Line infantry mainly used three formations in its battles: the line, the square and the column.


    With the massive proliferation of small arms (firearms that could be carried by hand, as opposed to cannon) in the infantry units from the middle of 17th century, the battlefield was dominated by linear tactics, ording to which the infantry was aligned into long thin lines and fired volleys. A line consisted of 2, 3 or 4 ranks of soldiers.


    The soldiers were supposed to fire volleys at themand of officers, but in practice this happened only in the first minutes of the battle. After one or two volleys, each soldier charged a musket and fired at his own discretion, without hearing themands of the officers. This brought confusion to the system, and the smoke interfered with urate shooting. Such a shootout in a puff of smoke could ur for a very long period of time and the result was unpredictable.


    In addition, at the time of the "hot" shootout, the soldiers were so busy and focused on shooting that they could not notice the attack of cavalry from the nk. Therefore, experienced troops tried to avoid such costly shootouts and restrained their soldiers from premature firing, in order to get as close to the enemy''s line as possible to deliver several crushing volleys at a short distance. In some cases, it was possible to overturn the enemy with just one volley at a short distance. The line was considered as the fundamental battle formation as it allowed for thergest deployment of firepower. Troops in skirmish formation, though able to take cover and use initiative, were highly vulnerable to cavalry and could not hold ground against advancing infantry columns. Line infantry provided an ''anchor'' for skirmishers and cavalry to retreat to if threatened.


    Against surrounding enemy cavalry, line infantry could swiftly adopt square formations to provide protection. Such squares were hollow (consisting of four lines), unlike the pikemen''s and old-style musketeers'' square.


    Movement in line formation was very slow, and unless the battalion was superbly trained, a breakdown in cohesion was virtually assured, especially in any kind of uneven or wooded terrain. As a result, line was mostly used as a stationary formation, with troops moving in column formations and then deploying to line at their destination. Usually, columns would be adopted for movement and melee attacks.


    Line infantry was trained in the manual of arms evolutions, the main objectives of which were fast deployment of a line, rapid shooting and manoeuvre.

 Chapter 89 Will Be Published Later

    Will be publishedter.


    After 6 whole months of hard work, sitting for entrance exams after entrance exams, I am finally epted into the best business school in my country. All praise to the Almighty. Sorry for all the inconvenience till now.


    My schedule is still filled with exams courtesy to my parents'' pressure (obviously). But I am much more free from before and hopefully, I can shift to regr updates like before.


    Thank you. Stay tuned.


    ********


    I grew up in an orphanage. When I first arrived there, I was afraid I would be shunned like my ssmates back at school. The silver of my hair and eyes apparently made me ''different''.


    But contrary to my expectations, the Holy Crescent Orphanage, known to be one of the more polished orphanages at that time showed me something different.


    The children flocked around me, as if they discovered something exotic. They scanned me head to toe with utmost intrigue. I though they would have their moment and then start avoiding me.


    But nothing such happened. They stepped forward to befriend me. I clearly remember their names faces even now, even though two whole centuries passed. Estan- the trickster, Martha- the elder sister, Tobey- the clown, Simon- a rare silver eyed boy like me, Christopher¡­ heh¡­ Chris even said that I was the ''Chosen one'', pointing at my hair and eyes.


    That day, I realised something. Nobody is born evil. Children are nk canvases upon which their parents or guardians can draw whatever they want. Depending on their wishes and efforts, the end results can either be a masterpiece, or something unwanted by everyone.


    And those children I met at the orphanage, those canvases were far from being misused. That day, I smiled for the first time after her¡­ my mother''s death.


    Years passed. I grew up there, surrounded by my friends and the ever-caring orphanage staff. I was 16 in no time. And Simon, who just turned 18, attracted the attention of a generous couple. He was on the verge of being adopted.


    The entire gang celebrated. Martha was a great chef. She baked us a cake using the ingredients we bought with our allowance. The night was supposed to be great.


    But that evening, a notice reached us¡ªa notice that wiped the smile off our faces. The Sistine Imperium dered war on us. And every abled male¡ª18 and above were required by thew to join the army.


    The moment we heard that, everyone turned to Simon. He was supposed to be the one with the brightest smile on the face. But all that was left on his countenance was shock and horror.


    After 18 whole years, he was finally going to have parents¡ªa family. But no, he was going to join the army and go to war.


    The gang set up a meeting; our objective¡ªprotect Simon from joining the war. Crazy ideas were proposed, which included breaking his limbs. But it was soon rejected because the government wouldn''t care as he was an orphan. He would just be a cannon fodder. Finally, I proposed the craziest idea of them all.


    "Let''s rece him," I said.


    The camera wasn''t invented yet. With our simr builds, if I dyed my hair ck, and his¡ªsilver, nobody would arouse any suspicions.


    Of course, they vehemently rejected, especially Simon. In the end, it was the same, they said. But my argument silenced them all.


    "I have nothing to lose, while Simon¡ªeverything."


    Soon, the day came. I bid my friends and my little siblings¡­ Did I tell you about my little siblings? I had 27 little brothers and sisters back at the orphanage, and I loved them all. Anyways, I bid them farewell and joined the recruitment party that came to fetch me.


    I, ''Simon Walkford'', was the only eligible recruit from the orphanage. Though Martha was older, thankfully women were not forced to join.


    They brought me to a training camp just outside Aramon. Warfare was evolving fast. They handed me a musket and told me to shoot the dummy a dozen metre away.


    It was already loaded. I nced at one of the instructors teaching older recruits and copied his form, pushing the musket''s butt against my shoulder and aligning the sights with the dummy''s head. I anchored my feet to the ground, took in a deep breath and pulled the trigger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The recoil pushed me two steps back, but I held my bnce. I lowered the smoking musket. My shoulder was hurting bad, and my ears were still buzzing from the gunshot, but the first thing I focused on after opening my subconsciously closed eyes was somewhere else¡ªthe target.


    I missed. The bullet grazed past the dummy''s cheeks and hit the wall behind.


    Before I could express my disappointment, someone hit me on the back of my shoulder. I remained sturdy and turned back. It was the lieutenant in charge of my conscription. I still remember his tanned skin and bald head.


    "He''s a natural," he told his colleague. "Send him to the 3rd regiment," he said.


    I was confused at first. Hadn''t I just missed? But I came to knowter that these training musketscked uracy.


    They trained me for a month. It was rigorous, forcing a 6 month course onto us in just one. It only meant the war was too close.


    Nevertheless, I met other new recruits there. For the first time in years, I was reminded of my school days, when I was ostracised due to my silver traits. Though I had dyed my hair ck, my eyes still drove people away. However, there were exceptions¡ªones who I would call my brother in arms soon after.


    We marched northwards. Steamliner weren''t invented yet, and we foot-soldiers were not worthy enough to board a carriage.


    After three weeks of hellish march¡ªthrough mud, rain and heat¡ªwe reached the war front. We barely had time to prepare, as we received news that the imperial army was fast approaching.


    Unevennds divided our borders. We force marched to take as much high grounds as possible. But before we were done, the enemies came into our sight.


    The Sun was already on its way to setting down, but our intuition said there would be no ceasefire tonight. Our legs were stillnky from the march, our back aching from carrying the ration filled backpack. We could hardly hold onto the wooden muskets, which seemed to be heavier each and every second.


    But we had no choice. The enemy charged.


    *************


    A bit of history lessons:


    Line infantry:


    Line infantry was the type of infantry thatposed the basis of Europeannd armies from thete 17th century to the mid-19th century. Maurice of Nassau and Gustavus Adolphus are generally regarded as its pioneers, while Turenne and Montecoli are closely associated with the post-1648 development of linear infantry tactics.[1] For both battle and parade drill, it consisted of two to four ranks of foot soldiers drawn up side by side in rigid alignment, and thereby maximizing the effect of their firepower. By extension, the term came to be applied to the regr regiments "of the line" as opposed to light infantry, skirmishers, militia, support personnel, plus some other special categories of infantry not focused on heavy front linebat.


    Line infantry mainly used three formations in its battles: the line, the square and the column.


    With the massive proliferation of small arms (firearms that could be carried by hand, as opposed to cannon) in the infantry units from the middle of 17th century, the battlefield was dominated by linear tactics, ording to which the infantry was aligned into long thin lines and fired volleys. A line consisted of 2, 3 or 4 ranks of soldiers.


    The soldiers were supposed to fire volleys at themand of officers, but in practice this happened only in the first minutes of the battle. After one or two volleys, each soldier charged a musket and fired at his own discretion, without hearing themands of the officers. This brought confusion to the system, and the smoke interfered with urate shooting. Such a shootout in a puff of smoke could ur for a very long period of time and the result was unpredictable.


    In addition, at the time of the "hot" shootout, the soldiers were so busy and focused on shooting that they could not notice the attack of cavalry from the nk. Therefore, experienced troops tried to avoid such costly shootouts and restrained their soldiers from premature firing, in order to get as close to the enemy''s line as possible to deliver several crushing volleys at a short distance. In some cases, it was possible to overturn the enemy with just one volley at a short distance. The line was considered as the fundamental battle formation as it allowed for thergest deployment of firepower. Troops in skirmish formation, though able to take cover and use initiative, were highly vulnerable to cavalry and could not hold ground against advancing infantry columns. Line infantry provided an ''anchor'' for skirmishers and cavalry to retreat to if threatened.


    Against surrounding enemy cavalry, line infantry could swiftly adopt square formations to provide protection. Such squares were hollow (consisting of four lines), unlike the pikemen''s and old-style musketeers'' square.


    Movement in line formation was very slow, and unless the battalion was superbly trained, a breakdown in cohesion was virtually assured, especially in any kind of uneven or wooded terrain. As a result, line was mostly used as a stationary formation, with troops moving in column formations and then deploying to line at their destination. Usually, columns would be adopted for movement and melee attacks.


    Line infantry was trained in the manual of arms evolutions, the main objectives of which were fast deployment of a line, rapid shooting and manoeuvre.

 Chapter 90 Will Be Published Later

    Soon.


    After 6 whole months of hard work, sitting for entrance exams after entrance exams, I am finally epted into the best business school in my country. All praise to the Almighty. Sorry for all the inconvenience till now.


    My schedule is still filled with exams courtesy to my parents'' pressure (obviously). But I am much more free from before and hopefully, I can shift to regr updates like before.


    Thank you. Stay tuned.


    ********


    I grew up in an orphanage. When I first arrived there, I was afraid I would be shunned like my ssmates back at school. The silver of my hair and eyes apparently made me ''different''.


    But contrary to my expectations, the Holy Crescent Orphanage, known to be one of the more polished orphanages at that time showed me something different.


    The children flocked around me, as if they discovered something exotic. They scanned me head to toe with utmost intrigue. I though they would have their moment and then start avoiding me.


    But nothing such happened. They stepped forward to befriend me. I clearly remember their names faces even now, even though two whole centuries passed. Estan- the trickster, Martha- the elder sister, Tobey- the clown, Simon- a rare silver eyed boy like me, Christopher¡­ heh¡­ Chris even said that I was the ''Chosen one'', pointing at my hair and eyes.


    That day, I realised something. Nobody is born evil. Children are nk canvases upon which their parents or guardians can draw whatever they want. Depending on their wishes and efforts, the end results can either be a masterpiece, or something unwanted by everyone.


    And those children I met at the orphanage, those canvases were far from being misused. That day, I smiled for the first time after her¡­ my mother''s death.


    Years passed. I grew up there, surrounded by my friends and the ever-caring orphanage staff. I was 16 in no time. And Simon, who just turned 18, attracted the attention of a generous couple. He was on the verge of being adopted.


    The entire gang celebrated. Martha was a great chef. She baked us a cake using the ingredients we bought with our allowance. The night was supposed to be great.


    But that evening, a notice reached us¡ªa notice that wiped the smile off our faces. The Sistine Imperium dered war on us. And every abled male¡ª18 and above were required by thew to join the army.


    The moment we heard that, everyone turned to Simon. He was supposed to be the one with the brightest smile on the face. But all that was left on his countenance was shock and horror.


    After 18 whole years, he was finally going to have parents¡ªa family. But no, he was going to join the army and go to war.


    The gang set up a meeting; our objective¡ªprotect Simon from joining the war. Crazy ideas were proposed, which included breaking his limbs. But it was soon rejected because the government wouldn''t care as he was an orphan. He would just be a cannon fodder. Finally, I proposed the craziest idea of them all.


    "Let''s rece him," I said.


    The camera wasn''t invented yet. With our simr builds, if I dyed my hair ck, and his¡ªsilver, nobody would arouse any suspicions.


    Of course, they vehemently rejected, especially Simon. In the end, it was the same, they said. But my argument silenced them all.


    "I have nothing to lose, while Simon¡ªeverything."


    Soon, the day came. I bid my friends and my little siblings¡­ Did I tell you about my little siblings? I had 27 little brothers and sisters back at the orphanage, and I loved them all. Anyways, I bid them farewell and joined the recruitment party that came to fetch me.


    I, ''Simon Walkford'', was the only eligible recruit from the orphanage. Though Martha was older, thankfully women were not forced to join.


    They brought me to a training camp just outside Aramon. Warfare was evolving fast. They handed me a musket and told me to shoot the dummy a dozen metre away.


    It was already loaded. I nced at one of the instructors teaching older recruits and copied his form, pushing the musket''s butt against my shoulder and aligning the sights with the dummy''s head. I anchored my feet to the ground, took in a deep breath and pulled the trigger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The recoil pushed me two steps back, but I held my bnce. I lowered the smoking musket. My shoulder was hurting bad, and my ears were still buzzing from the gunshot, but the first thing I focused on after opening my subconsciously closed eyes was somewhere else¡ªthe target.


    I missed. The bullet grazed past the dummy''s cheeks and hit the wall behind.


    Before I could express my disappointment, someone hit me on the back of my shoulder. I remained sturdy and turned back. It was the lieutenant in charge of my conscription. I still remember his tanned skin and bald head.


    "He''s a natural," he told his colleague. "Send him to the 3rd regiment," he said.


    I was confused at first. Hadn''t I just missed? But I came to knowter that these training musketscked uracy.


    They trained me for a month. It was rigorous, forcing a 6 month course onto us in just one. It only meant the war was too close.


    Nevertheless, I met other new recruits there. For the first time in years, I was reminded of my school days, when I was ostracised due to my silver traits. Though I had dyed my hair ck, my eyes still drove people away. However, there were exceptions¡ªones who I would call my brother in arms soon after.


    We marched northwards. Steamliner weren''t invented yet, and we foot-soldiers were not worthy enough to board a carriage.


    After three weeks of hellish march¡ªthrough mud, rain and heat¡ªwe reached the war front. We barely had time to prepare, as we received news that the imperial army was fast approaching.


    Unevennds divided our borders. We force marched to take as much high grounds as possible. But before we were done, the enemies came into our sight.


    The Sun was already on its way to setting down, but our intuition said there would be no ceasefire tonight. Our legs were stillnky from the march, our back aching from carrying the ration filled backpack. We could hardly hold onto the wooden muskets, which seemed to be heavier each and every second.


    But we had no choice. The enemy charged.


    *************


    A bit of history lessons:


    Line infantry:


    Line infantry was the type of infantry thatposed the basis of Europeannd armies from thete 17th century to the mid-19th century. Maurice of Nassau and Gustavus Adolphus are generally regarded as its pioneers, while Turenne and Montecoli are closely associated with the post-1648 development of linear infantry tactics.[1] For both battle and parade drill, it consisted of two to four ranks of foot soldiers drawn up side by side in rigid alignment, and thereby maximizing the effect of their firepower. By extension, the term came to be applied to the regr regiments "of the line" as opposed to light infantry, skirmishers, militia, support personnel, plus some other special categories of infantry not focused on heavy front linebat.


    Line infantry mainly used three formations in its battles: the line, the square and the column.


    With the massive proliferation of small arms (firearms that could be carried by hand, as opposed to cannon) in the infantry units from the middle of 17th century, the battlefield was dominated by linear tactics, ording to which the infantry was aligned into long thin lines and fired volleys. A line consisted of 2, 3 or 4 ranks of soldiers.


    The soldiers were supposed to fire volleys at themand of officers, but in practice this happened only in the first minutes of the battle. After one or two volleys, each soldier charged a musket and fired at his own discretion, without hearing themands of the officers. This brought confusion to the system, and the smoke interfered with urate shooting. Such a shootout in a puff of smoke could ur for a very long period of time and the result was unpredictable.


    In addition, at the time of the "hot" shootout, the soldiers were so busy and focused on shooting that they could not notice the attack of cavalry from the nk. Therefore, experienced troops tried to avoid such costly shootouts and restrained their soldiers from premature firing, in order to get as close to the enemy''s line as possible to deliver several crushing volleys at a short distance. In some cases, it was possible to overturn the enemy with just one volley at a short distance. The line was considered as the fundamental battle formation as it allowed for thergest deployment of firepower. Troops in skirmish formation, though able to take cover and use initiative, were highly vulnerable to cavalry and could not hold ground against advancing infantry columns. Line infantry provided an ''anchor'' for skirmishers and cavalry to retreat to if threatened.


    Against surrounding enemy cavalry, line infantry could swiftly adopt square formations to provide protection. Such squares were hollow (consisting of four lines), unlike the pikemen''s and old-style musketeers'' square.


    Movement in line formation was very slow, and unless the battalion was superbly trained, a breakdown in cohesion was virtually assured, especially in any kind of uneven or wooded terrain. As a result, line was mostly used as a stationary formation, with troops moving in column formations and then deploying to line at their destination. Usually, columns would be adopted for movement and melee attacks.


    Line infantry was trained in the manual of arms evolutions, the main objectives of which were fast deployment of a line, rapid shooting and manoeuvre.

 Chapter 91 Ministry

    "I knelt down and turned the body over," Xavier said.


    The dishes before him were empty. So was the teacup he was fiddling with.


    Eulene, who was sitting opposite Xavier at the dining table, had listened to every single word with from Xavier''s mouth with utmost attention. It was the first time she had heard the otherwise silent bastard say this many words.


    Now that she thought about it, Xavier was in a state of nostalgia. Moreover, Xavier''s memory was¡ªfor ack of a better term¡ªmonster, capable of storing libraries worth of information. He was reminiscing about everything that happened those days.


    "When I fired that shot," Xavier continued with his story, "I made sure to kill the tallest man in sight, expecting him to be a fully grown man. But when I saw his lifeless face after the deed was done and the day was over, I saw the lifeless face of a child."


    Eulene, for the first time since she started hearing his story, twitched.


    "I had lived with enough children for enough years of my early life to know how old he was. 14." Xavier heaved out a sigh. "And I had killed him. My first kill¡­ was a child. Apparently, I wasn''t the only underaged recruit to rush into the war. There were younger."


    Eulene could feel the pain and self mockery in his voice. She knew how much he adored children. She had witnessed it with her own eyes back at the shelter back in Derbury.


    "Sylvester Yorker. I still remember his name, or at least that''s what his bloodied dog tag said. If I weren''t there that day, or decided to shoot someone else, maybe he would have lived 70 more years, returned to his family, created one of his own and so much more¡­ but I ended it."


    Xavier, who had his eyes on the cup he was fiddling with, suddenly turned to Eulene. "417," he said. "That''s the number of breathing human beings I have directly killed over thest two centuries, bringing woe to many more. After all, everyone of those 417 were someone''s son, someone''s husband, someone''s brother or someone''s father."


    Eulene was silent. 417 was not anywhere near her own kill count. A sect she casually vanquished could have had ten times that number. But did she carry the weight of those kills? No wonder Xavier''s killing intent was this strong.


    "You got your answer, right?" Xavier asked.


    Eulene nodded. "Did you count Dr. Hearts on that 417?"


    Xavier raised a brow. "Yes." But he answered nheless.


    "Then it''s 416," Eulene dered. "After all, I was the one who killed him." Eulene had no qualms increasing her own kill counts. She was made this way. A thousand addition wouldn''t affect her, let alone a unit. Moreover, it would decrease the burden off Xavier, even if it was by a little.


    Xavier widened his eyes in surprise, but soon after, a smile surfaced on his face. He knew exactly what she was thinking. He shook his head. "I was the one who ordered you, but thank you anyway."


    The stubborn Eulene was not convinced. "How about 416.5 then?"


    Xavier almost broke out inughter, but managed to keep himselfposed in the end. "Okay, okay. Whatever you wish."


    The murky mood from reminiscing about his first kill wasn''t there anymore.


    ******


    Afternoon. The bell rang twice. Just like Derbury, there was a Zeitmann''s tower in Aramon.


    Xavier and Eulene walked out of the mansion and past the courtyard. The cat stayed back in the house.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once they reached the gate, the duo found a carriage waiting for them. It was luxurious like the one they had used to arrive here.


    This reminded Eulene of their sleuthing days back in Derbury. Unfortunately, Wilbur was not there anymore.


    Both of them hopped in.


    Xavier opened the small window at the front, "To the central district."


    With some vigorous neighs, the coach began to move.


    The curtains on both sides of the windows were open. Eulene used all of her focus on sightseeing, trying to match the sights with what she had read in the books.


    The roads were much wider, and the buildings¡ªmuch taller. She also noticed that unlike that in Derbury, the coach had to stop many a times during the journey. Apparently, it was the traffic that one of the books spoke of.


    Their destination¡ªthe Central District¡ªwas not much far from where they lived. After all, if the richest of the rich of the country did not live at the city''s centre, where would they? Despite mild traffic, they arrived in a matter of 20 minutes.


    The duo walked out of the carriage. Xavier paid the coachman and shooed him away.


    Eulene checked the surroundings. They were standing at the intersection of multiple roads. The roads were the busiest, but the cleanest she had ever seen. People of all walks of lives were walking through the streets.


    The buildings wererge and old, but carried an aura of authority.


    "All of these are government buildings," Xavier introduced, "ministries, embassies, secretariats, offices and whatnot."


    Eulene turned to the building just ahead of them. It was a triangr building meshed with the acute angled road intersection. It seemed as if it was the oldest building there. And it was.


    There was a signboard hanged above the seemingly ordinary entrance.


    ''Department of Weather and Disaster Management''


    All of the surrounding buildings had continuous influx and efflux of people, but the building right before them was deste. People even barely passed through it.


    Eulene frowned and turned to Xavier. "What are we doing here?" Surely, Xavier did not work here. Or did he?


    "Do you know how many ministries Avarynth has?" Xavier asked.


    "12." Eulene answered in a jiffy. She had taken enough social science lessons and quizzes from aunt Maisel to know such simple things.


    "Incorrect. 12 is the number ordinary people know." Xavier pointed at the archaic triangr building before them.


    "This is the entrance to ''The Thirteenth''."

 Chapter 92 Undiscovered Inventions And Uninvented Discoveries

    Jingle.


    The bell above the door ringed as Xavier and Eulene entered the building.


    The interior of the building looked even older than the exterior. Dirty wooden boards barely stuck together to form the floor. The wooden wall above looked even more horrendous due to all the moss and fungi hanging from it.


    Fortunately, there was enough lighting from the windows to illuminate the entire floor. Even the corners filled with cobwebs were clearly visible.


    But none of these dirtiness or archaess were the creepiest elements. What''s creepier was the tens of stares, both visible and invisible, locked onto the duo.


    Nevertheless, they were not enough to daunt Xavier or Eulene. They were expressionless.


    There was a white and unkempt bearded old man behind the old reception desk, his eyes fixed warily on the duo.


    The two walked to the receptionist. The other workers on the floor, who were formally suited, had their eyes glued to the pair.


    Xavier paid them no heed and told the old receptionist, "I don''t know the passcode but¡­" He put his hand on the wooden desk.


    The old man grew warier, but did not do anything and kept observing. The scratches, holes and cut marks on the who-knows-how-old table began to repair by itself.


    The old man''s eyes twitched as he turned back to Xavier. "Xavier Godwin?" The man asked.


    "Indeed." Xavier was not surprised.


    "Detective rk deemed you non-malignant. Never expected to see you here." The old man turned to Eulene. "But looks like there''s someone else to be cleared."


    Xavier stayed silent, concurring with the man''s deration.


    "Step into that room," the white bearded man pointed at a seemingly broken door. "You''ll know what to do."


    Xavier took back his hand. After a slight bow, he approached the door. Eulene gave the old man onest nce before following Xavier.


    [He seems strong] Eulene caught up to Xavier.


    [Because he is] Xavier opened the door and entered. So did Eulene.


    Dark. Suffocating. These two words were enough to describe where they were.


    Despite the stiff darkness, with silk rays of lights barely seeping in through the cracked door, they could sense that the room was onlyrge enough to fit in 6 adults at most. The wall was made from hard steel, creating a suffocating atmosphere.


    Other than the duo, the only other object in the room was a lever at the floor.


    Xavier wasted no time and pulled the lever. The whole room suddenly jerked, so did Eulene.


    Eulene was surprised. The wooden door suddenly began to slowly rise up.


    They were going down!


    She had never heard of such a device before, not even in books!


    She suddenly remembered her hall back at the sect, which was on top of one of the highest peaks, and the stairs that lead to it¡ªthose cursed stairs!


    How good it would have been if she had this device back at the sect!


    Seeing Eulene''s childlike reaction, Xavier warned, "this invention hasn''t been made public yet."


    Eulene nodded. She knew what he meant.


    After a whole minute of descent, the lift finally slowed down and came to a halt.


    A man stood before them, just outside the boundary of the device. It was a familiar man¡ªdetective Devon rk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Greetings." The moustached detective took off his hat and bowed. He looked as hard boiled as ever.


    Xavier nodded.


    "Your visit surely came in as a surprise¡ªa pleasant one if I say so." The middle aged man wore back his hat.


    "I never expected this myself," Xavier replied. "This is Eulene." Xavier pointed at her. "We are here on her matters."


    The detective bowed. "Greetings. I am Devon rk."


    Eulene, ording to Xavier''s past behaviour, nodded as well.


    "This is not the best ce to have a conversation," the host continued. "Please follow me."


    The duoplied.


    Though they were tens of feet underground, the scene was not dark at all as there were several sources of light¡ªbut none of them were torches,mps ornterns. The tunnel they were walking through was encased with thick steel. From the metal ceiling, hanged round ss apparatus, that seemed to produce light out of nothing. There was no fires zing or anything along that line¡ªjust pure light.


    Before Eulene could ask anything, Xavier transmitted [These are called light bulbs, run by steam generated electricity. Again, these are ssified inventions not divulged to the public¡ªnot yet]


    Eulene was enlightened. She asked nothing further. Instead, she began to calcte how much of her own power she needed to use to slice through those metal walls.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she gave up. The answer was too small. She needed that differentia-¡­ differentiation or whatever that aunt Maisel spoke of.


    After five minutes of walk, another question hit her mind.


    [Just how big is this?] she did not spread her spiritual senses. After all, in a way, she was in hostile territory.


    [The entire central district] Xavier replied.


    [Is there only one entrance?] Eulene asked.


    [For us ''non-members'', yes]


    Eulene did not ask anything further and followed along.


    After another couple minute of walking through the metal catbs, they reached their destination.


    Before the trio, there was a door.


    There was a card saying ''Department of Kic Immigration''.


    [What does immigration mean?] Eulene continued her questions.


    [You will know soon enough] Xavier answered nonchntly.


    Eulene suddenly began to feel nervous. And to beings like her, such forebodings meant that something''s going to really happen.


    Detective rk did not show any courtesy and pushed open the metal door.


    Inside, there was a whole workce with cubicles and doors to other rooms. Their intrusion grabbed everyone''s attention.


    Unlike the wary and creepy attention they faces back at the surface, this attention was of amazement, and the focus was solely on Eulene.


    Eulene, clearly ustomed to such reactions, followed the detective to their destination¡ªin front of another door.


    ''Interrogation room''


    Her heart began to beat faster. Clearly, something was going to happen.

 Chapter 93 Surprise Surprise

    The room was not small, but a multiple furniture including a desk, a mysterious machine, and three fully grown men upied majority of the room¡ªmaking the room feel small.


    "Greetings," the bald middle aged man sitting behind the desk said. He had an amiable smile on his face. "I am inspector Erwin Nad, and I will be in charge of the procedure today." He pointed to the young man wearing a whiteb-coat and a pair of sses sitting to his right. "Equipment specialist Jared will be supporting me."


    Jared have a slight bow.


    Inspector Nad did not bother to introduce thest member and gestured the neers to sit down.


    Xavier and Eulene took the seats opposite the inspector. As for Inspector rk, he sat beside the third member of the room. That member was silent¡ªhis face expressionless. His hanging arms were dangerously close to the handguns stored in the holsters.


    Inspector Nad asked Xavier, with the smile on his face, "you are already a citizen. Do you need any of our services today?"


    Xavier shook his head. "I just came to apany her. You can ignore my presence."


    The inspector nodded before taking a small vial filled with light blue liquid from the desk. He turned to Eulene. "Please drink this. This is required for the process."


    Eulene raised a brow.


    "Please don''t take it to heart. Kics have superior control over their bodies¡ªbe it the voluntary systems, or the involuntary ones. Hence, our heartbeat measuring device would be rendered useless against an expert kic. However, those who ingest this potion would lose control over their involuntary systems for an hour."


    Eulene nodded and took the vial, before gulping it down.


    [Quick] Xavier transmitted. [Destroy the serum. If it metabolises, even you will not remain unaffected?]


    [How so you know?] Eulene took it as a challenge. Who did he think she was?


    [I formted the potion]


    Fuck! Eulene used her Qi to disseminate ingoing liquid.


    The smile on the bald inspector''s face became even more apparent as he turned to the young man beside him and nodded.


    Equipment specialist Jared turned to the heavy machine beside him. It was like a grand piano, but with round keys. There was a long paper disyed along the the ce where the music rack would have been. But it was devoid of notes or anything of that matter; it waspletely empty. There was a scale at one side, above the paper, with a pencil attached to it.


    Moreover, two cords bore out of the machine. Specialist Jared passed one to Eulene. The cord had a funnel attached to its end. "Please press it against your Sr Plex- I mean chest¡ªwhere your heart is."


    Euleneplied, cing the funnel on her heart. It automatically stuck to her dress. She turned to Jared and raised a brow, asking wordlessly whether it was okay.


    "Perfect!" Jared could not hide his blush as he picked the other cord, which ended with a head set and covered his ears. He gave a thumbs up to the interrogating inspector.


    "Okay then," Inspector Nad spoke, "if you are ready, we will proceed with the interrogation. Please keep in mind that whatever you say will be recorded, along with your heartbeat."


    Eulene took in a deep breath and nodded. That foreboding hit again.


    What''s wrong? She asked in her mind. She was sure that even if something went wrong, with a sh of a sword, she could split the whole city into two¡ªlet alone a mere ''Thirteenth''. But why was she nervous? Did that bastard mix anything with her breakfast?


    "Seeing that you are here," the inspector began with the same smile on his face, "we can assume that you are a supernatural¡ªa Kic to be precise. Am I right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene nodded.


    "Please voice out your answers from now on."


    "Yes," Eulene replied. She turned to the machine.


    The white paper was moving left to right while the pencil was automatically moving up and down, drawing spikes on the paper. There was a certain pattern to the spikes.


    Eulene hypothesised that it was the illustration of her heartbeat. And she was right.


    "How many elements you have control over? Please demonstrate."


    "Two." Eulene answered. Xavier had already taught him the answers. She waved her hand, a not-so-gentle breeze blew away the papers on the desk and messed everyone''s hair¡ªexcept for the interrogating inspector of course.


    After that, Eulene moved her arms at superhuman speed, avoiding everyone but Xavier''s perception. She rubbed her hands against each other, creating threads of lighting.


    Everyone widened their eyes. Electromancy was a rare case.


    "Thank you." The inspector patiently picked up the blown papers and arranged them on the desk. "You are an inder, if we are not wrong. Can you specify which Ind you are from?"


    As Xavier devised, Eulene stated an ''undiscovered'' Ind. For the follow up questions on the position of the Ind, how she arrived and why, Eulene answered with the lore Xavier created, devoid of any ws or loophole.


    The undiscovered ind would forever remain undiscovered and as for the ''why'' questions, her answers were ''politically correct''. Moreover, the heartbeat graph faced only a small amount of discrepancies¡ªwhich were orchestrated by Eulene to sound more real.


    The interrogator sighed, but the smile had yet to leave his face. "Thank you for your time, and I apologise for the pressing questions." He heaved yet another long sigh. "Though you are ''cleared'' and you can live an ''ordinary'' life from now on, we regret to inform you that we can issue you citizenship. And thus, after a few weeks, the authority has no choice but to deport you?"


    Eulene raised a brow and turned to Xavier. "What''s ''deport''?" She did not bother to transmit.


    Xavier stared at her silently for a couple of seconds, before taking a deep breath. Without replying to Eulene, he turned to the bald inspector. "There has to be a way."


    The man thought for a second and looked at Eulene. "There is one, actually. A very simple and easy one, but it''s difficult for her¡­ despite her ravishing beauty. You know the social conditions of Inders, of how they are looked down upon and ostracised. Hence, I doubt anyone will want to apany her."


    Xavier fell deep in thought.


    "What do you mean?" Eulene frowned.


    "Marriage." The man answered nonchntly.


    For the first time, the machine recorded apletely irregr spike, but Eulene calmed down in a moment. "Heh. Who needs marriage?" She turned to Xavier. "We will think of some way to-"


    She spotted Xavier looking her dead in the eyes. The foreboding appeared again and pressed against her heart.


    Xavier opened his mouth.


    "Let''s get married."

 Chapter 94 The Answer

    Boom!


    The heavy machine stopped working after a st.


    "Aaah!" Theb coated Jared removed the headset and threw it to the ground. Cracks formed on his spectacles. The other cord, which ended with a funnel, was still attached to Eulene''s chest.


    The whole machine was too weak to withstand Eulene''s destructive heartbeats.


    The third member of themittee held his firearms, but inspector Nad stopped him from moving any further. He remained silent and kept his eyes on the duo.


    Eulene was staring back at Xavier. But unlike Xavier''s expressionless countenance, Eulene''s was showing a flurry of emotions¡ªshock, confusion, anger, fluster, panic and whatnot.


    [WHAT DO YOU MEAN LET''S GET MARRIED?!] Eulene used all of her willpower to make sure she did not let her words out loud.


    [It''s exactly what I meant] Xavier''s transmission was as expressionless as his face.


    [Do you know what you are saying?! How can you take such an important matter so lightly?]


    [It''s just marriage. All we have to do is to sign a contract. Once you get the citizenship, you will be awful member of this world] Xavier replied. [We don''t have to necessarily live like a married couple. We just have to continue living as we have been for thest month.]


    Ah. Eulene just realised what he really meant. But why was the bastard so nonchnt about this? And was it so easy? To get married? She did not know what it meant in this world, but where she came from such a bond was holy, and was meant tost for a lifetime¡ªor even beyond.


    Eulene transmitted to Xavier. [I am sure there''s other solutions than marrying you] She still was not convinced.


    [Of course there is] Xavier replied.


    Eulene''s eyes glittered. [How?]


    [You just have to marry someone else] Once again, Xavier''s answer was nonchnt.


    Son of a bitch!


    [Can''t it be faked?] The panic in Eulene''s heart increased. Was she finally going to be a married woman?


    [Unfortunately, no. Thew requires witnesses to be present during the signing]


    Eulene was inwardly freaking out. Wait! She was an immortal. Such marriage would mean nothing. What would be really work on her was taking on a Dao partner. She tried to console herself.


    Yes, Eulene. You are not taking a Dao partner, all you are doing is taking a¡­husband?


    Witnessing Eulene''s freaked out silence, Xavier asked again. [So, do you want to marry someone else, or me?]


    [You!] Eulene answered in a jiffy.


    Fuck! She realised her blunder. All the blood in her body rushed to her face.


    "Fine! Let''s do it." She hurriedly turned away and began topose herself.


    Inspector rk pped his hands. "Congrattions!"


    The bald inspector Nad did so as well. "Congrattions! How I envy you youths!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier did not bother to thank them. "How many months can she stay here before getting citizenship?" he asked.


    "Two months," the interrogating inspector replied. "And don''t worry. We will send you an official notice a week before the time period is about to end."


    Xavier nodded and turned to Eulene. [It''s over. Let''s go]


    Before Xavier and Eulene could get up, the bald inspector opened his mouth. "I suggest that you take work here at the Thirteenth. With promotions, you will have excess to more and more advanced intel, that could increase your levels higher."


    "But that''s not the only way to get ess to the materials, is it?" Xavier retorted.


    Inspector Nad raised his brows, but soon, he regained hisposure and the smile on his face widened. "If it''s ''that'', it''s actually a better option. I have seen the report on you. Undoubtedly, you are suited for such tasks. I hope your fianc¨¦e joins as well."


    Eulene''s ears twitched from the magic word.


    "That''s the n." Xavier stood up and turned to Eulene. "Let''s go."


    Soon, the duo left the room, leaving the four members behind.


    "Is it really okay, letting them leave like that?" The third member, with the holstered revolvers, spoke for the first time.


    The smile on Inspector Nad''s face disappeared as he pointed to Equipment Specialist Jared and the damaged machine. "Her heartbeat alone was enough to do that. Do you think the members outside would have been left unscathed if we started such a high level battle here?"


    The man remained silent.


    "Besides," Inspector Nad continued, "they might join the College soon. It might not be a part of us, but it''s certainly in our jurisdiction. We can watch over them. Besides, there''s some freaks there, who will definitely want to study an exotic specimen like the youngdy."


    Inspector rk, who was equally ranked as the bald man, suddenly frowned, remembering something. "You interrogated her for half an hour. Did you ask her name?"


    "Oh."


    ******


    Xavier and Eulene sat inside a carriage, silently¡ªboth in physique and mind.


    Eulene''s heart was still in chaos. She, after more than two whole centuries, was finally engaged. She was not angry. Getting married was in her bucket list, but she wanted to marry someone worthy, someone she loved, and obviously in a better condition.


    But this was just too sudden! Damn too sudden. One moment, she was ying brain games with sleuths, and the next moments, she was fucking engaged!


    Yes, if there was anyone worthy in the world, it was this bastard, but she barely knew him for a bit more than a month. She still found it hard to ept.


    But one thing angered her, and that too¡ªimmensely. How was that son of a bitch so calm? If any man back in her world learned that he was engaged to Yue Lin¡ª''The Yue Lin'', he would have died out of heart attack from pure bliss and shock.


    But this bastard? He treated it like this was nothing. She suddenly remembered something. How he treated marriage as trivial. A sudden thought formed in her mind¡ªa question. Panic resurfaced in her heart.


    She turned to Xavier and took in a deep breath. She decided to ask the question and get rid of the heaviness.


    "How many times have you married before?"

 Chapter 95 Experience

    For the first time, Xavier''s face showed a reaction. It was of surprise and confusion. "What do you mean? I have been sin-", he coughed. "I have never married anyone in my life."


    Eulene kept staring at her for a few more seconds before finally looking away. In the midst of a plethora of negative emotions, she faced relief.


    At least she was the only one. Her face became red yet again. She restrained from pping herself andposed herself. But her thoughts continued to run wild. Her turbulent emotions dulled her senses and her miss something from the environment.


    Xavier''s heartbeat¡ªit was missing.


    Inside Xavier''s chest. Multiple spikes protruded from his ribs and punctured the heart.


    Being an acting maestro, Xavier had the perfect control over his countenance, but the heart¡ªnot so much.


    From the beginning, he knew that Eulene would get the deportation verdict. And he knew what ''The Thirteenth''¡ªno, its core supreme artefacts were capable of. Even beings like them¡ªCmity sses¡ªcould lose their lives if not careful enough.


    Hence, the citizenship was an absolute necessity, especially since David knew of Eulene''s existence.


    Even though he was confident of remaining unscathed if the Thirteenth targeted Eulene, for some reasons, he did not want her to be harmed.


    He had already devised his n of marriage before. And he hid this from Eulene because if she knew, she might have not agreed to even give the office a visit.


    He was nervous all night. For the first time in his over two hundred years of life, even if it was for another motive, he was going to propose someone. But he consoled himself and built confidence. It was just proposing a girl. How hard could it get? He had aplished impossible things before.


    But how wrong he was. When he heard the word ''deport'' from Eulene''s mouth, he knew it was time.


    But when he was about to say those three ''easy'' words, he felt that his heart was about to jump out. Having no choice, to convince Eulene this was just a setting, he ''deactivated'' his own heart and began to direct his blood flow through hydromancy.


    Even now, there was a storm behind his straight face.


    He was engaged! Was he really going to get married? And why did that witch look even prettier today?


    What was he thinking?!


    What do married men do? He has always been a man of pure science, not social science. He had even authored books¡ªromance books before. But as they say, authors write things they could never get in real life. :'')


    He suddenly had an idea. He opened the small window at the front of the carriage. "Take us to Bailey Avenue."


    Eulene raised a brow, but did not ask anything. She was not in the mood to.


    After a 30 minutes drive through the crowded city, they finally reached Bailey Avenue. The carriage stopped at the corner of the road.


    Xavier made way for Eulene before getting out himself. Xavier paid the coachman before turning to Eulene. "This is one of the most popr spots in the country. Let''s take a look around."


    Eulene frowned. "We should have just went back to your house."


    Xavier gave her a smile. "Would you apany me for a walk? Please."


    Eulene''s eyes twitched. Did he just say ''please''? Her mood instantly softened.


    She heaved out a sigh. "Let''s go."


    The smile on Xavier''s face widened. They walked side by side and entered the high ss road¡ªBailey Avenue.


    Eulene''s eyes twinkled. Though Xavier said popr, the pavements and the road were not crowded at all. But those who passed through were fitted with posh garments¡ªmade of the most extravagant fur and silk. The men wore ssic colours while the ones women wore were too bright formoner eyes.


    But the people were not the main attraction of the ce. They were also after the core appeal of the ce¡ªthe stores. The antique looking building structures looked different from whatever Eulene had seen till now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The front walls werepletely made of transparent ss, disying the beautiful collection of dresses, furniture, cake in their respective stores.


    Eulene''s pace increased as she began to check out one store after the other¡ªfrom the outside of course.


    Xavier kept up.


    "What do you want first? Dress, or food?" he asked.


    "Really?" Eulene turned to him with glittering eyes.


    Before Xavier could answer, Eulene entered into the closest store. It happened to be a boutique. Xavier could only follow.


    Inside, Eulene was looking through the gorgeous dresses one by one. Though the dress she was wearing was not up to the par of Bailey Avenue standard, none of the saleswomen interrupted her.


    They were professionals. One of them closely followed her, in case she had questions.


    In a matter of five minutes, she went through the dozens of premium dresses in the store. She went back to the light-blue silverish dress she had already checked.


    "This will suit you perfectly, ma''am." The saleswoman said. "Why don''t you give this a try?"


    Eulene widened her eyes. [I can try this?] Asking this to the saleswoman would make her look like a country bumpkin. Hence, she opted for Xavier.


    [Yes. Just ask her where the trial room is] Xavier replied.


    Eulene went to try the dress, and after a couple of minutes, she walked out.


    The saleswomen opened their eyes in amazement. Xavier''s caged heart tried to break out.


    He had seen Eulene in better dress before¡ªthe silver Phoenix robe. But the Avion dress she wore gave her a different kind of charm.


    Normally, a dress beautified the wearer, but in her case, it was the opposite. She made a dress made of silk look like the skin of moon itself.


    "How is it?" Eulene swindled left and right, fluttering and showing off the dress as she tucked the loose strands of hair behind her ear. Her onyx-like ck eyes stared at Xavier.


    Xavier was too dazzled to answer right away. But the pain from his struggling heart woke him up soon enough.


    "Not bad." He looked away.


    The saleswomen giggled. Eulene smiled.


    "Want to try anything else?" Xavierposed himself.


    Eulene shook her head. [You can create better dresses, right?]


    Xavier did not deny. The only reason he brought Eulene here was to give her the shopping experience and fix her mood.


    Xavier turned to the reception, where stood a middle ageddy. "You ept gold, right?"


    "Of course, young sir!" Thedy curtsied. "But I am afraid I can only return Noviks in exchange."


    A question suddenly arose in the spectating Eulene''s mind. Most of the exchange she had ever witnessed were with Noviks¡ªthe official paper currency of Avarynth.


    So, why did the ba- Xavier always use the old fashioned coins?

 Chapter 96 Economics Lesson

    As Xavier and Eulene walked out of the boutique, Eulene could not hold back her question longer.


    "Why don''t you use bank notes?" she asked. "I see you using coins all the time."


    "How many Noviks do you think an average person needs per day to live?" Xavier returned a question.


    Eulene raised a brow. "Depends on the ce." Eulene had taken a bit of economics lesson from aunt Maisel. Moreover, she was a sect leader in her world. She was an adept at such matters. "Back in Derbury, five Noviks was enough to arrange food for an entire day."


    Xavier nodded. "Here in Aramon, it''s twice of that. Do you know how much it was 50 years ago?"


    Eulene remained silent, awaiting his answer.


    "One Novik could have fed a whole family for a week."


    Eulene raised her brows in surprises. There was that much of a difference?


    "The value of bank notes is never the same," Xavier exined. "It''s always fluctuating, mostly decreasing due to intion. 100 years ago, a Novik was almost as expensive as a gold coin. Now, if I take that hard earned Novik out, I can barely buy anything. Hence, I use coins made of precious metals. Their value increased over the course of two centuries."


    Eulene nodded in understanding. It made sense. But this raised another question in her mind.


    "Then why don''t everyone use gold, silver and bronze coins?" she asked.


    "For convenience," Xavier replied instantaneously. "What would you prefer? Carrying a kilogram of bronze coins or a bundle of 100 Noviks note? A kilogram of gold coins or a single bank check?"


    "Oooh." Eulene understood everything. After all, not everyone had a magic hat or storage ring like them.


    They walked through the Avenue. This time, Eulene was not rushing anymore. She walked side by side with Xavier.


    Every passerby¡ªbe it a man or a woman¡ªhalted in their tracks and gave Eulene a second look. In a ce where only the stars gathered, she was the moon. And with every stores she visit, her existence got brighter and brighter.


    Crystalline heels, tinum ornaments embroidered with sapphires, fashionable hair essories¡ªshe was a domain above theatre and opera stars. Xavier, on the other hand, did not buy anything for himself. But he was carrying a couple of shopping bags¡ªfilled with perfumes, essories, a timepiece, cakes and desserts, and¡­ a revolver.


    They stayed in the Avenue for more than three hours, visiting every shop, tasting every treat that caught Eulene''s eyes. Throughout the time, Eulene had forgotten that she was suddenly engaged.


    Under the admiring and envious gaze of the high ticket crowd, the duo finally left the ce in the evening. Xavier had a smile on his face, but the smile on Eulene''s face was brighter.


    "Do you want to visit other ces?" Xavier asked.


    To beings like them, such an excursion barely affected their total energy.


    Eulene shook her head. "I want to try everything I bought today." She looked at the bags hanging from Xavier''s hands.


    Xavier''s smile became a wry one. Eulene''s eyes were clearly fixed on a single bag¡ªthe one that carried the revolver.


    Xavier called a coach. Before the coachman could jump down from his seat, Xavier opened the door for Eulene. After she entered, Xavier followed, closing the door behind.


    Xavier gave the coachman the address and closed the front window.


    Eulene''s smile began to dwindle again.


    Xavier sighed. Looks like the shopping spree was starting to lose its effect. On the other hand, he had already fullyposed himself, ''activating'' his own heart again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eulene''s heart became heavy again. It was not easy¡ªto get used to the fact that she was marrying soon.


    Xavier could not restrain himself anymore. "If you hate the idea too much, we can just leave Avarynth. It would be difficult for the Thirteenth to find us in a short period of time."


    Eulene''s eyes twitched. "Why haven''t you said that sooner?"


    "As I said, it''s only temporary. Their are artefacts that can locate us."


    Eulene sighed. "Forget it. It''s too much of a hassle anyway." She shook her head. "And it''s not that I hate the idea, it''s just that it was too sudden."


    "You can take your time," Xavier said. "There''s a two month window. If we can prove that you are not malignant to the country by any means, maybe you can attain the citizenship without that condition."


    Eulene nodded.


    The carriage got silent again. Nobody had smiles on their face any longer. However, they decided to keep the silence.


    Maybe the best solution of the problem¡­ was time.


    They reached Edenhelm in a matter of minutes.


    Xavier¡ªonce again, deciding to be a gentleman¡ªgot out of the coach first and held the door for Eulene.


    After walking through the courtyard, when Eulene stepped into the mansion, a sudden thought shed through her mind.


    Wait! Wasn''t she just engaged? And she was already living under the same roof as him? Weren''t they going on too fast?


    Why was she even having such thoughts? Her face flushed.


    "What happened?"


    Xavier''s words sounded like thunder to Eulene''s ears. She woke up from her stupor and subconsciously took another step inside the house.


    The deed was done. She was already in.


    Xavier stared at Eulene with confusion.


    Eulene''s mind was in a flurry of shing thoughts. Two sides of her were debating. One was saying she was getting further and further into the mess, while the other side retorted that it was fine. After all, they had been living under the same roof for over a month, and more importantly¡ªthey slept in different rooms.


    "I''ll prepare dinner," Xavier said, ignoring her state. "You can go and change."


    "I am full from all those snacks," Eulene retorted. "I''ll go take some rest."


    Xavier stayed silent for a second before nodding. "Sure. You can go to bed. Keep in mind that we will have to leave early in the morning tomorrow."


    "Where?" Eulene turned to Xavier and frowned.


    "A potential workce."

 Chapter 97 Leap Of Faith

    Morning. The bell rung nine times as a carriage departed from Xavier''s mansion.


    Xavier and Eulene''s expressions went back to their usual states. The heaviness they had been feelingst day seemed to havepletely disappeared.


    Xavier was the one topose himself ande to terms first. He had already done it during their trip to Bailey Avenue.


    As for Eulene, she had to sacrifice some sleep--more than just a bit of it--to wash away all the burden. She did not beat around the bush and epted this as fate, bringing peace back to her Dao heart.


    The sleep that came after--refreshed her even further.


    Eulene was wearing the silk dress she had worn through the first case--the silk dress gifted by aunt Maisel. As for why she did not wear the premium item she bought just yesterday, Xavier warned her against wearing something shy today.


    After all, they departed from the house today with the intention of ''looking for a job''.


    After almost a whole hour, they entered the premises of their destination.


    Eulene, who had her eyes beyond the uncovered window, spotted a giant gate epassing all the fournes of the road.


    The gate was old, carrying the scents of history itself, with a design that was treat to the eyes--both modern and ssical. On the top beam of the gate, letters of pure silver were nailed, along with an insignia.


    ''The University of Aramon''--it said. Beside, there was a coat of arms--portraying a book, a candle, and a crown.


    Eulene''s eyes twitched. The gate itself emanated an aura of prestige.


    Soon, the carriage passed through the gate.


    The wholendscape was green--filled with trees, grass and shrubs. After green, came brownish yellow. Most of the buildings Eulene spotted wore that colour. Clearly, the buildings were hundreds of years old.


    "The university was established more than five hundred years ago," Xavier said. It was as if he knew what question Eulene hand in mind.


    Eulene nodded, but she kept her eyes fixed outside.


    In the distance, she could see a grand building--bigger than any other she had seen sinceing to this world.


    It had a huge dome above the centre, and dozens of pir held the corridors before the entrance. It was the main body of the university--undoubtedly.


    The carriage stopped before the building. The duo walked out and sent the carriage away. There were dozens of people walking by, but the pair''s arrival did not grab any attention.


    ''Administrative Building''--the que above the entrance said.


    "Is it in there?" Eulene asked.


    "Yes," Xavier answered, "and no."


    Eulene frowned, but did not say anything. She knew that she was going to find out soon anyway.


    The duo walked through the gate.


    Though the building wasrge, it was all illuminated and bright thanks to therge ceiling made of ss above. Light entered easily, and the prismatic design made share that the light reached everywhere.


    There was a reception desk, behind which sat a man who looked in histe twenties.


    "Greetings." He bowed when the duo approached him.


    Xavier nodded. "We want to have a talk with the Pro Vice Chancellor."


    "Do you have an appointment?" The receptionist asked.


    "Unfortunately, no. It was he who invited us to visit anytime. It would be incorrect to call it an appointment."


    The man raised a brow, but did not dare to retort. After all, Aramon was full of powerful people. And he was not in the position of taking a risk of offending one.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please follow me." The receptionist stood up, and began to walk towards a certain corridor.


    The duo followed.


    After walking dozens of metres and climbing two levels of stairs, everyone reached the Pro Vice Chancellor''s office.


    "Please wait." The man looked back at the duo. "Can you please state your identities?"


    "Just tell him that we met at the Department of weather and disaster management," Xavier said.


    The man did not say anything further and entered into the room. Less than a minuteter, he came back out.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Godwin?" the receptionist asked.


    Eulene''s face became best red. On the other hand, Xavier coughed, "We have just engaged."


    "Please enter. Sir is waiting."


    The duo entered the room. The room was big for an office for one person. Shelves of books and files covered the entire wall. As expected of a top tier academic.


    "Greetings," the man behind the desk said. The pro vice chancellor was a man who was in histe forties. He had a dignified and peaceful look, with strands of white mixed with his ck hair. "I am Rion Harlow."


    "Greetings," Xavier took of his hat and gave a gentleman''s bow.


    Witnessing Xavier''s respect towards the man, Eulene curtsied.


    "I would love to have a long talk with you," PVC Harlow said, "but I am afraid we don''t have time. Please follow me."


    Xavier nodded.


    The man walked to a shelf and slightly pulled out a book. The shelf began to move, revealing a dark pathway behind. The PVC walked in.


    Xavier and Eulene followed. After a three minute walk through the suffocating and dark pathway, they finally entered a chamber.


    A few torches barely brought light to the cave like space. But it was more than enough to show the water body thaty in the middle.


    "Are you aware of the existence of other worlds?" PVS Harlow turned back and asked the pair.


    Eulene''s eyes twitched. But Xavier remained still.


    "Ohho! Seems like you were expecting this." The academicianughed.


    "This came with no surprise," Xavier said. "After all, not everything can hide a whole structure."


    The PVC nodded and pointed at the pond in the chamber. "This is only active till noon everyday. After that, it bes a regr pond." The man brought out a pocket watch. "There''s still a few minutes left."


    Xavier nodded.


    "Have a safe trip." The man smiled. "Hope we can meet again, and that too--as colleagues."


    Xavier wasted no time and jumped into the pool. Eulene raised a brow, but she took the leap as well.


    The PVC waited for a minute, but the pair had yet to resurface.


    The smile on the man''s face disappeared.


    "Tsk. Those government bastards. Not giving us a moment of peace."

 Chapter 98 Appointment

    Ssh.


    Both Xavier and Eulene resurfaced. The dark chamber was there, and so were the few zing torches. But the Pro Vice Chancellor--he was nowhere to be found.


    The two did not need even a second to realise that the ce they were in now was not the ce they previously were in. This was apletely different ce.


    Xavier hovered to the shore. With a snap of his fingers, his whole outfit dried along with his skin and hair. Eulene walked out as well. Her body was already dry as she had used a Qi barrier to cover her entire body.


    "Is this the other world he spoke of?" Eulene scanned the area. Everything was the same as the chamber from the ''original world''. But there was something different about the Qi here.


    "Indeed," Xavier nodded. He brought out his golden pocket watch.


    12:00


    "We are right in the nick of time," he added.


    "What now?" Eulene asked. Though she showed nonchnce outside, inside--she was all excited. She could already smell another advantage.


    Sounds of footsteps suddenly echoed in the room even though they were still at the same ce. Someone wasing.


    A few secondster, two people arrived at the scene. Both of them were males--wearing light coloured shirts and dark pants. Both of them were young, not older than 25 years old.


    They had wary looks in their eyes as they greeted the intruders. "Greetings. Please show us your identity."


    "Pardon our sudden intrusion," Xavier gave them a gentleman''s bow. "We are here to meet the headmaster. We are here to apply as teachers."


    "Teachers?" The two neers eyed Xavier and Eulene yet again.


    The man and thedy looked younger than them--graduate students. How can they be teachers? Anyways, the graduates did not want to mess with the neers. After all,ing here meant they had the permission from the Pro Vice Chancellor.


    "Please follow us," one of the graduate said. "I am sure this is your first time here."


    The party of four went through the narrow passageway and a few minutester, escaped the darkness.


    They found themselves in a forest, on a mountain. Anywhere they looked, it was either the green of the leaves or the brown of the trunks and branches, or blue if one looked up.


    "You two are researching on Xylomancy," Xavier said.


    "Indeed," one of the graduates answered. "As an extra task, the higher ups ordered us to look after the sky pond."


    The other graduate turned to the duo. "If you don''t mind me asking, what are your specialties? To be a teacher here means that you have already graduated."


    "I am a potioneer," Xavier replied.


    The two gasped. Potioneering was an extravagant subject, but the sess rate of being one was too minuscule. Moreover, it was dangerous--lethal even. And graduating in this area was even more difficult. After all,ing up with a form was no joke.


    Xavier than pointed at Eulene. "And she''s a melee expert."


    "If you don''t mind us asking, where have you earned your graduation. I am sure you haven''t studied here."


    Xavier shook his head. "It''s nothing special. I was the apprentice of a master potioneer and he seemed to have some connections. I got lucky."


    "There''s nothing lucky here. After all, not everyone can be the apprentice of a master potioneer. Their number can be counted by two hands in the entire continent."


    The two walked down the hill and circled past a few to reach their destination--the Eldorian College of Magic.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Three major hills surrounded the huge grey building. The four towers that grew up from the seven storey tall building reached beyond the heights of the surrounding mountain.


    Eulene''s eyes twinkled. This was definitely a scene out of a fantasy book. She was going to work here? So khool!


    Xavier, on the other hand, had no reaction whatsoever.


    "Please follow us closely," a graduate said. "There are numerous trapsid out here and there."


    Soon, everyone crossed the gates.


    "The headmaster''s room is on the second floor," a guide said. "Hope you will pass the test and join us soon."


    The two left, leaving Xavier and Eulene alone.


    The duo wasted no time and walked in. It was the time of sses. So, the corridors were entirely empty.


    They took the stairs and walked to the second floor. The corridors were as clean as clean could be and ample light from the sun of this world lit everything up nicely.


    Soon, they stepped into the administrative wing of the building, making their first contact since entering the building.


    The officers spotted them but paid them no mind. Soon, they reached a grand door with a que on it--''Headmaster''s office''.


    Outside, there was a youngdy sitting behind a small desk. Clearly, she was a graduate student, also working as the headmaster''s secretary.


    As soon as she spotted Xavier and Eulene, she stood up. "Mr. and Mrs. Godwin?"


    Once again, Eulene''s cheeks twitched, while Xavier corrected it as far as he could.


    "Headmaster Newman was expecting you. Please wait." She rushed into the office, and a minuteter, came out. "Please enter."


    Xavier and Eulene did not stand on ceremony and entered the room.


    The moment they did, Eulene felt a gaze locking onto her. Before she could investigate, everything felt normal.


    [Did you feel it?] She transmitted to Xavier.


    [Yes]


    The duo scanned the room. It was a little darker than the corridor, but still--the huge window behind the desk made sure that the room was properly lit up.


    There were several shelves full of books and files, a showcase of des, and a mirror.


    Behind the desk and ahead of the window, sat a man--not old with long beard and grey hair as one might have expected, but a handsome youth.


    His blue eyes created a piercing gaze--one that was fixed on both Xavier and Eulene.


    The room was silent, as nobody started the conversation. Half a minuteter, the blue eyed youth became the first to open his mouth.


    "Strange," he said.


    "None of you are as young as you look."

 Chapter 99 Protocols

    "I can say the same to you, Headmaster Newman," Xavier said, approaching the headmaster fearlessly.


    Eulene followed. She sensed no danger whatsoever from the man''s existence, although she could detect his superior strength.


    The ''young'' man had no change in his expressions. "Please have a seat, Mr. Godwin, and¡­"


    "Eulene," Eulene answered. She was relieved that she wasn''t called Mrs. Godwin. She had a good impression of the headmaster already.


    Xavier and Eulene took their respective seats opposite the headmaster.


    "Strange," the young looking man''s blue eyes were as discerning as ever, "I can''t gauge your age. This is definitely a first time for me."


    "Rest assured," Xavier said. "We are not as old as you."


    For the first time,ughter escaped the headmaster''s mouth. "Indeed. After all, not everyone has witnessed three wars and one gue."


    Curiosity suddenly sparked in Eulene''s mind. [How many have you witnessed?] she asked Xavier.


    [Seven wars and three gues]


    Seven? Eulene inwardly frowned. Wasn''t it supposed to be five in thest two centuries? She learned something else in her history lessons. But she did not ask anything else for the time being, focusing on conversation on hand.


    "We received a notice from the ministry," the headmaster continued, thwarting hisughter. "They ''urged'' us to take you two in."


    "That should be the case," Xavier said. "After all, it was something, they too, rmended to us."


    "But unfortunately, making you two professors of this college is something that cannot be easily done, even if I¡ªthe headmaster¡ªwant it to happen." Headmaster Newman was honest.


    Xavier did not flinch. "Let me guess. Protocols?"


    "Exactly." The blue eyed ''youth'' nodded. "No matter how strong the ministry is, or the fact that we are under its jurisdiction, the fact that we are an autonomous institution cannot be take lightly. We have our own sets of rules andws to follow."


    Xavier nodded. "It''s better that way. It makes the College more worth serving."


    The young manughed again. In any other case, such aughter would have sounded awkward from a youth''s mouth. But the vast wisdom those blue eyes contained somewhat made the scene look normal.


    "The more words you speak," the man controlled hisughter, "the more I want to hire you."


    The duo remained silent, urging the man the continue.


    "But unfortunately, it is not easy to join us a professor. After all, we are one of the most prestigious institutes of Magic in the entire continent. Especially-"


    "Since we are not alumni of the college?"


    "Precisely so, Mr. Godwin," said the headmaster. "We don''t get a lot of students every year. After all, every one in hundred or so children has the ability to use kic powers. And it is extremely difficult to scout them out from the tens of thousands of children out there. Not to mention, there are remote areas that has gone unnoticed for many of decades. Nevertheless, the children we gather here are the cream of the crops of this entire country. In simpler terms¡ªthe best of the best.


    "Even if they don''t join the ministry, or any other state allowed secret societies, they could be extremely capable scientists, politicians, mechanists, or teachers. It is without question, that to nurture these minds, we need the best teachers this country could offer. Even when we ''normally'' take in teachers, we only consider applications from the ones who at least passed Cum Laude


    "Due to this extremely capable pipeline of professors from our own alumni, we rarely consider taking in teachers from outside."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier leaned a bit forward, putting his forearms on the desk. "Rarely¡­ it means we still have a chance."


    "Of course," the blue eyed ''youth'' smiled. "As an alumni myself, I find it a bit embarrassing to say so, but some of the best professors this college ever had were ''outsiders''. In fact, it shoulde as no surprise. Since, being on par with alumni without the education meant they had something special in themselves. Moreover, they had to pass a special test, that no alumni have to attend."


    "I reckon we have to participate too," Xavier said.


    Headmaster Newman nodded. "Unfortunately, yes. Let me warn you beforehand, the test remains somewhat the same all the time, but passing it is extremely difficult¡ªalmost in the realm of impossibility."


    "As long as it''s not impossible¡ªno, as long as it is a test, I will pass," Xavier said without an ounce of anxiety.


    "Same here," Eulene said.


    The headmasterughed yet again. "It''s nice to be confident. Let me warn you again, it''s extremely difficult. First of all, we had quite a few applicants in thest few decades, but not a single one passed in thest 52 years. And if you are thinking you are strong enough, I regret to inform you that the test has nothing to do with your levels, nor your knowledge."


    Eulene raised a brow. She was confident, but these new information was tingling her nerves. Her strength didn''t matter? Not even knowledge? What could the test be?


    However, she decided to remain patient. She would learn of it soon anyway.


    Xavier, on the other hand, knew what the exam exactly was. And hence¡­


    He was nervous.


    "But that doesn''t mean your level and knowledge are not unnecessary," the man continued. "In fact, I will test your knowledge right now. Don''t worry, it''s nothing difficult. Can you two please state your areas of expertise?"


    "Potioneering," Xavier replied.


    "Close quarterbat," Eulene followed. She knew what she had to say. Courtesy¡ªXavier.


    "Perfect!" Headmaster Newman eximed. "I happen to be a certified potioneer myself. And back in the days, I had to serve in the army. Looks like I can interview two at once. Would you mind if I start right now?"


    The interview continued for half an hour. Xavier answered all of the headmaster''s questions in a jiffy. Acknowledging his expertise, the blue eyed ''youth'' asked some ''unanswerable'' questions, which garnered some thought provoking answers from Xavier.


    As for Eulene, most of the questions she received were rted to anatomy¡ªweak points, pressure points etc. And Eulene answered all those questions easily. She was a martial artist after all.


    The headmaster sighed. "It is hard to find one prodigy, and I met two in a single day. I have the urge to take you in without ''the test'', but you know¡­"


    "Protocols," Xavier replied.


    The man nodded. "After we make the preparations, we will send you a letter ordaining the venue, time and procedure of the test. All the best."


    The duo, after bidding the headmaster farewell, left.


    In the empty room, the headmaster sat alone, his blue eyes fixed on the exit. After a sigh, he whispered out two words.


    "Please, pass."

 Chapter 100 Soon

    Xavier and Eulene did not linger much around the College and left through the same route they had used to exit¡ªthe pool.


    When they returned, the pro-VC wasn''t there. Nevertheless, the duo walked through the same passageway they had used to arrive and exited through the shelf to the PVC''s office.


    "Wee back!" the schrly middle aged man said. He stood up from his seat.


    Xavier responded with a nod.


    The man waved his hand. A gust of wind pushed the bulging book back into its ce. The shelf returned to its original spot, covering the secret passageway.


    "How did it go?" he asked.


    "He said he will let us know of the test soon," Xavier responded.


    "Is that so?" the academician approached Xavier and put forth his hand. "Congrattions for passing the preliminary interview. And all the best for your uing test. Trust me, you will need it."


    "Thank you." Xavier shook his hands with the man.


    The duo soon left.


    In less than an hour, they reached their vi in Edenhelm. The tower had yet to chime thrice.


    Three days passed uneventfully. Finally, on the fourth day, the thing that they had been waiting for¡ªarrived.


    Ding. Ding. The doorbell rung twice.


    Meow! The purple eyed Loki walked towards the door, with its ws all brandished.


    "It is an expected visit," Xavier''s voice came from behind. "I''ll answer the door."


    The cat halted in its track and jumped out from Xavier''s way. It began to y with the ball of yard it had been fiddling around.


    Xavier opened the door. Outside, stood a man wearing a dark blue uniform and a cap of the same colour. On the cap, there was an insignia of a pigeon holding an envelope.


    It was the post service.


    "Mr. Godwin?" the man asked.


    Xavier nodded.


    The mailman checked the name on the envelope he had in his hands again, before passing it to.


    Xavier gave the sender''s name a customary nce. It was from the University of Aramon.


    "Your sign please." The mailman handed him a piece of paper.


    Xavier signed the paper before bidding the mailman farewell. He took the letter to the tea table, where awaited Eulene.


    Eulene snatched the letter away from Xavier, tore the envelope open and began to read through the letter.


    Xavier sat opposite her on an extravagant sofa.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The more Eulene read, the more she frowned. The letter had the seal of the University alright, but there was nothing special within its contents. All it said was that the university would be recruiting professors soon, and all the expert schrs were invited. There was nothing rted to their test. Was this a cryptic message?


    She locked onto this hypothesis, and slid the letter to Xavier''s side of the table without saying a word.


    Xavier raised his hand up in the air. A couple of secondster, his hat flew all the way from his room into his hand. He had no reason to wear the hat all the time, especially at his home.


    He brought out a vial from his hat. It was transparent and a yellowish liquid inside. He thumbed the cork out and spilled the yellow liquid on the paper.


    All the ink that was touched by the solution disappeared. Xavier''s use of hydromancy ensured that all of the potion touched the paper evenly. Soon, the piece of paper was empty. Even the blue seal of the university disappeared.


    Eulene watched the process with attention and did not raise any objections. After all, he was the expert.


    Xavier snapped his fingers. Visible gusts of wind yed above the small surface area of the paper, drying the soaked document in a matter of seconds.


    Xavier finally turned the piece of paper around. On the other side, there was an entirely new set of words¡ªone that did not exist before.


    Xavier read through the letter nonchntly before passing it to Eulene.


    Eulene spotted apletely new blue seal¡ªone that was different from the insignia of the University of Aramon. There was a striking image of a butterfly¡ªwonderfully detailed but still, carrying mysterious vibes.


    She hypothesised that it was the insignia of the College of Magic. And she was right.


    Eulene read through the letter in a second. There was nothing much, stating the name of a school she had never heard of before and tomorrow''s date. Other than that, the sender requested them to wear the most professional of their clothes.


    All the letter answered was the ''when'' and ''where'' of the test. There was no answers to ''how'', ''what'' and any other questions.


    And why was the test happening in a school? Or was it just a rendezvous point?


    She stopped her train of thought and handed the letter back to Xavier. She had another question in mind.


    "The method that you used," she said, "can it solve all the cryptic messages?"


    Xavier shook his head. "There are tens, if not hundreds of ways to take care of cryptic messages. It depends on the cypher used by the sender. And the one used by the college on this is one of the most basic cyphers. I reckon the headmaster used it because I revealed myself as a potioneer and such method is basic among adept potioneers."


    Eulene nodded in understanding.


    "Still," Xavier continued, "to be sure, I checked the hidden constitution of the paper. My hypothesis was correct."


    "Do you have any idea what the test could contain?" Eulene asked.


    "If it''s the same as 107 years ago, I have the gist of it. But I can''t confirm anything right now. We''ll have to check with our own eyes."


    Eulene nodded. She was feeling a tinge of nervousness. And that nervousness bore an iota of fear.


    Last time she felt nervous, she got engaged. What now? She did not even dare to think of it. She rushed to her room and began to meditate¡ªcalming her mind and enforcing her Dao heart.


    Xavier, on the other hand, went to his study and picked out a book he bought a couple of days ago and began to read.


    The iing test, not by any means, was easy.

 Chapter 101 The Devil’s Trial

    "Wiston." Xavier closed the front window.


    The carriage jerked to a start. The rays of the sun which just surfaced from the Eastern horizon glinted on the carriage window. The tower bell struck six times not so long ago.


    Xavier and Eulene were en route to their test venue. ording to Xavier, Wiston was at the furthest corner of Aramon. Hence, the early departure.


    The beginning of the journey was smooth, as the roads were devoid of any traffic. But as soon as it struck seven, the whole scene changed. It took a whole hour to reach their destination¡ªWiston Central High School¡ªwidely known as Wiston High.


    As soon as they reached the school entrance, the gates opened, allowing entry to the extravagant carriage. In front of the main building, the duo exited the coach. Xavier paid the coachman in silver and sent it away.


    The main building of the school wasrge¡ªwith the capacity to hold at least three hundred students. The fact that there was a constant influx of uniformed teenagers only added to the im.


    In front of the building, there was a huge ying field with some amenities. Other than that, there were a few other buildings.


    The duo were holding back their presence. Hence, the iing students ignored them. But soon, two gazes fixed on them.


    Xavier and Eulene turned to the direction of the entrance. Two beings came out. Both of them were impably dressed males¡ªwith ck suits, pants, shoes and hats. Both of them were well built and they carried an aura of authority.


    The nearby students bowed with due respect and walked past maintaining some distance and with hastened steps.


    "Greetings," one of the men took off his hat and bowed. He had thick beard covering his chin and cheeks. "I am Philip Kotlin the principal of this humble institution."


    The other man, who looked younger and fairer, did not bother to bow nor greet. "I am Noris Zeon. The vice headmaster and administrative officer of Eldorian."


    Eulene did not care about the man''s arrogant attitude. She could sense that he had the strength to back his arrogance.


    "Xavier Godwin," Xavier said, with the same attitude as that of the vice headmaster.


    "Yue Lin," Eulene followed.


    "Pleasee with us to the office," the bearded principal gave way and gestured to the entrance.


    Xavier and Eulene followed the two men to the second floor''s office.


    It wasrge and extravagant, befitting the principal of an institution teaching three hundred students.


    Xavier and Eulene sat at one side of the tea table, while the two men sat opposite the duo.


    The principal was the one to speak first. "In case you are wondering, I am also an official of the education department of the Thirteenth. Although most of the young kics are picked from the more renowned institutions, I am entrusted with the duty to scout out meta-cerebrum from here. After all, Wiston High is a big organisation. And sure enough, I find one or two kics every year."


    "It''s tough," Xavier said, "leading two lives at once."


    "Indeed." Principal Kotlin nodded. "Special abilities only beget more responsibilities."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier sighed. The sigh did not escape Eulene''s senses.


    Even she inwardly sighed. She suddenly remembered her home world. Was everything fine? She was sure that her disappearance tipped the bnce of power in her world even by a bit.


    When she remembered the grand elders'' attitude towards her, she inwardly snorted. The sect could go to hell as far as she cared. As long as the ones close to her was okay, everything was fine.


    "I heard that you rejected to join the Thirteenth and opting to join the College," the bearded man continued. "If you don''t mind, may I know the reason?"


    "I am not a fan of administrative work," Xavier replied. "I would rather teach the future of this country."


    Principal Kotlin was taken aback. What followed wasughter. "I wish I had the talent and determination to have such an ideology." Heposed himself. "Even though I am a student of Eldorian myself, my grades were not enough to apply to be a professor. And I did not have the courage to go through ''the test''¡ªthe one they called ''the devil''s trial''."


    Eulene, who was listening closely, felt the nervousness hit again. But this time, another emotion was mixed with it¡ªexcitement. The Devil''s trial? How khool!


    After listening to Xavier''s reason, even the egotistic vice headmaster nodded.


    Xavier and principal Kotlin spoke for another few minutes before the bearded official brought out his pocket watch.


    "It''s about time." The principal closed the watch lid and stood up. "Please follow me, I will take you to the room that will be your workce for the next few weeks."


    He led Xavier, Eulene and the vice headmaster out of the room, and soon¡ªthe building.


    The man led the trio to a corner of the campus, filled with giant trees. It almost looked like a small forest. Under the shade of the dozens of trees, there was a small building made of bricks¡ªa shed to be exact, topped by a tin roof.


    As soon as the four got close to the, din of children shouting and gossiping hit their ears. Smell of blood and burnt tobo sieved through their nose.


    The principal looked back at Xavier and Eulene, and showed them a wry smile. He soundlessly mouthed some words.


    I am sorry, he signalled.


    Before Xavier or Eulene could say anything, the principal rushed into the room. Some drumming beats sounded out, followed by silence.


    Xavier and Eulene entered the room. As they expected it was a ssroom. The principal was hectically erasing the chalkboard¡ªone that portrayed obscene words and figures.


    The duo turned to the ssroom. It was dirty¡ªthe floor, the walls, the benches¡­the students. There were seventeen students¡ªeach looking worse than the other. All of them were wearing uniforms, but none of them portrayed the tidiness depicted by the students the duo saw earlier.


    A few of the students had their heads down on the bench. Eulene could smell blood and tears from them. As for the others¡ªthe majority of the students, they were eyeing Xavier and Eulene akin to hunters looking at their prey.


    "ss 2-E," the principal finished erasing the ckboard before turning to the ss. "Greet Mister Xavier Godwin and Miss Eulene¡ªyour new teachers."


    Fuck.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!